Search the Community

Kaitlin Bennett the Kent State Diaper Girl Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental. Part ONE Kaitlin Bennett was laying in her bed crying. She wanted to get on her phone, but she couldn't handle that right now. Not that she needed social media to remind her of the nightmare she was living. She could still hear them. They're mocking chants lived rent free in her mind. "WHERE'S YOUR DIAPER!?! WHERE'S YOUR DIAPER!?! WHERES YOUR DIAPER?!! Kaitlin is known as the Kent State Gun Girl. Well she was… Now it seemed like she was best known for shitting her pants at a frat party. Kaitlin was a very avid gun activist, but her last few rallys had been overrun with trolls chanting about her embarrassing accident. She finally worked up the courage to check her phone. The first email she opened was from the NRA, explaining their desire to distance themselves from her till this all blew over. She threw her phone, and started crying harder. How could this be happening? She spent her whole life as an activist for the 2nd amendment, and now because a bunch of liberals are teasing her it's over… It wasn't fair. There was a knock at the door. It startled Kaitlin, almost making her spill her glass of wine. When she opened her front door she saw a UPS driver running back to his truck, and found a large package at her feet. There was a note inside, and a smaller package dressed in childish wrapping paper. The note read, "thought you could use these. ?" She tore the wrapping paper from the mystery delivery. Kaitlin let out an agonized scream after realizing what it was, and threw the package across the room. The pack of diapers hit the wall and fell to the floor with a thud. She started to cry again. Last week she was getting the newest ammo to test from distributors. And now she was opening packages of diapers. After several minutes of absolute hysterics, Kaitlin regained some composure. She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Face red, drenched in tears, snot running from her nose, and drool from her mouth. she couldn't help but to admit her infantile state. "Maybe they're right! Maybe I am a big baby!" She huffed as she fell to the floor, and started balling again. "Just a big dumb baby!" She whimpered, as she stuck her thumb into her mouth. Surprisingly, it calmed her down rather effectively. Kaitlin didn't even bother standing all the way up when she made up her mind. She just rolled over, pulled herself onto her hands and knees, and crawled across the room like the baby she was. Eventually reaching the package of diapers. "Am I really about to do this…" she thought as she ripped into the package of diapers, and took one out to examine it. It wasn't your average depends adult diaper. It was like a giant baby diaper, decorated with a babyish teddy bear pattern. "Well… I better decide soon. This wine is going right through me!" Kaitlin answered herself, as she felt a familiar tingling sensation...

A friend of mine challenged me to a Halloween write off! It's short, filled to the brim with typos, and partly inspired by a movie that made me sleep with my head under the blankets for five years! Enjoy ☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆ The boy slept peacefully under the covers. He didn’t know it, but his mother just tucked him in for the last time. His once beloved race car bed now sat in storage for the next member of his family to need it. The childish cartoon bedsheets were replaced with more mature designs of video game characters instead. My boy was growing up. He was leaving me behind. I already missed him so very, very much. Yet I was stuffed under the bed like a toy soon to be forgotten. I’m not ready for that. I just want him to hold me again. I want to be able to hold him again. I reach out, my hand crawling up the side of the mattress. He tosses a bit, as I move to his arm. He begins to turn as I reach his chest. I can feel his heartbeat pulse as I curl up on his stomach. My hand is not enough though. I need more. I need all of him! I can’t survive off pieces of forgotten dreams! I close my fist, my fingers passing through his belly. I’ve waited long enough. It’s time I have my boy back! I feel him wake as I take what I need to be real again. Then I pull. I yank. I drag him through the BED UNTIL HE ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chris woke up screaming, throwing himself out of bed. A loud thud followed by a soft ‘ow’ echoed in the empty apartment. This was the fourth nightmare this week, and the third in a row. All he could ever remember was a deep, aching need and the feeling of being pulled out of himself. Of course, the emerging headache from falling out of bed wasn’t even the worst part. He sat up and winced at the *squelch* from his underwear. He lifted the front of his sweatpants to confirm what he already knew. The blue and white pattern that pretended it wasn’t a glorified diaper was soaked through. Chris hit the back of his head against his mattress. At least the Goodnite held over night. It was surprising enough to find that they were made in his size. It was odd though. He’d walked through the store in a trance yesterday until he stood in front of the ‘protective undergarments’. It was like he was watching someone else put them into his basket. And when he put them on last night. His body moved on muscle memory more than actual thought. Toss daytime underwear into the hamper. Sprinkle powder into the Goodnite. Pull it on, and check to make sure there’s no gap in the legs. Movements well practiced, and long ingrained to the point it was done on auto pilot. Yet, he’d never worn them in his life. He shook his head. The nightmares were just getting to him. Lots of college people still wet the bed, who cared right? Least the mattress wasn’t ruined. Chris brushed the hair out of his eyes, and made his way to the bathroom of his quiet, lonely apartment. A shower was the first thing he always did in the morning, and the need for one had only doubled since he became a bedwetter. Chris never noticed the outline of a hand on his stomach that the water bounced off his. He never noticed as the idea that he was guaranteed to wake up wet took hold. Four nights ago he woke up dry for the last time, and without realizing it, this morning he’d never woken up dry in his life. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ My boy had just turned six. I didn’t know it at the time, but this was the last time he would take me to play in the park with him. Oh we had so much fun! We scaled the great mountain that was the jungle gym! We braved the giant slide! We befriended a majestic butterfly that landed on his face! It was a wonderful time! Yet, as we sat in the sand pit, I knew the time was running short. My sweet, innocent boy was squirming back and forth on the verge of a realization. I was busy making sure the palisades of the great sand palace he made were staffed with loyal soldiers, so even I didn’t notice at first. But I felt it when he realized it. “I gotta potty,” he told me as he started to stand. I knew what would happen next. He’d run off. On his way back he’d run into an interloper. Someone to run around and play tag with. Another child a year older that would slowly take over my place in MY boy’s life. “But our castle?” I pleaded “It’s okay, I’ll play more with you when I come back.” My boy told me. That wasn’t true though. He’d never come back to me, not really. No… No, this wasn’t how this was going to play out this time. I wasn’t going to be stuffed under the bed. I reached out and grabbed him. My hand turned to talons as my thumb and pinky wrapped around his waist. My middle talon pet his hair. A part of him wanted to be afraid of me. Why? Can’t he see I’m his friend? I would never hurt my boy. “We don’t need to stop playing,” I told him as the fear was suppressed within him. I pulled him back next to me, through the sandcastle we built. That’s okay. We can build another one. I forced him to sit down. The light in his eyes had gone dull, but that’s okay too. I can shine bright enough for the both of us. “What about the potty?” He asked. I would scowl if I could. Why does he want to leave me so badly? “You don’t need it.” I told him as I began guiding his hands back to the bucket. It was going to be alot of work to rebuild what was once here. “But-” He tried to argue. Keyword is tried. “YOU DON’T NEED IT” I shouted back. The sand beneath him began to darken as he lost control. Good. He needed to understand. He needed, “Me. All you need is ME! DO YOU UNDERSTAND? I’M ALL YOU’LL EVER-” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Thunk, “Ow” Another morning, another nightmare, another headache from falling out of bed. Chris spent a moment just lying on the floor, trying to catch his breath. There was something different about the last dream. Something had changed, and he couldn’t tell what. All he really wanted for the nightmares to end. As he began to stand up for his morning routine, he noticed something odd. There, under his bed, was a small stuffed bunny. It was grey and worn, the arms had clearly been restitched, and it had a button replacing one of it’s eyes. “Hops?” He muttered to himself in confusion. Why was a toy from his childhood here? He was just reaching to grab it, when the door opened behind him. He jerked back up to see who it was, only to hit himself on one of the drawers on his nightstand. “Oh sweety, did you roll out of bed again?” A concerned voice asked. An impossible voice. Chris looked up as his mother ran over to check his head for bumps and bruising. “Mom? What are you doing?” He asked. After all, she lived several hours away… Didn’t she? His head began to hurt and he placed a hand against it to help fend off the ache. “What does it look like I’m doing, I’m making sure you’re okay?” She said. Chris didn’t fight her fussing. It was still too early for him to really know what was real or not. He closed his eyes as she inspected him, and only opened them again when he felt her pull down the front of his pajamas. “Aw, you’re soaked too. Poor baby.” He blushed as she helped him up to his feet. Despite being nearly half a foot taller than her, he couldn’t help but feel like a child under her gaze. “Why don’t you go take a shower while I make you some breakfast, sweety.” It was all Chris could do to nod. Once she was satisfied her little man was alright, his mother left him alone in the room. For his part, Chris stumbled his way over to clean off his nightly accident. Once more the echoes of talons left by the water went unnoticed. By the end of his shower, he’d convinced himself it was perfectly normal for his mother to check if he’d wet the bed like that, despite both knowing with complete certainty the answer would be yes. He didn’t even bat an eye at the clothing she left out for him, nor the fact that his boxers had been replaced by yet another goodnite. After all, he’d always needed them, just in case. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ I can feel it. How had I not noticed it before. My boy is so much closer to me than he’d been in decades. Soon… soon I’ll never let him go again. The dream, the memory builds to my requirements. He’s four years old. Today would be his last day wearing pull-ups. The chart above his bed had shown sunny skies for the past two weeks. My boy had been excited to go to pre-school, as his parents had been hyping it up for him. He just needed to be potty trained first I know better though. I know how hard of a time he’ll have making friends. I know how lonely he’ll be. The life of solitude this eventually leads him towards. For now we play with blocks. Stacking them high just to knock them down. His smile and laughter is infectious as I encourage him to build bigger and bigger. Distantly, a timer to remind him to go potty rings in the distance. At least, It’s supposed to. This time the sound doesn’t reach him. The reminder never comes. We just continue building and tearing down. It’s sort of funny. The first time around I’d been so helpful in getting him to the potty. I’d been his rock; giving him confidence to talk to other children. Now here I am tearing him down. It’s not until he starts bouncing from leg to leg that his eyes go wide and he realizes what that means. My boy sprints to the door. It would be cute if it wasn’t futile. I’d already locked it. My boy looks back at me and does something I didn’t expect. “W…what are you doing to me?” His voice quaked in fear. “Just let me go, please” I tilt my head in confusion. At least, I think I do. The world turns upside down in my view. Why is my boy so pale though? “What do you mean? Just go in your pull ups, it’s okay.” I tell him. Strangely, it’s not the boy I see in front of me anymore, but the man who would have forgotten me. That’s okay. Soon there won’t be a difference. “S-s-stop this. Please?” He again pleads. Stop what? For once I find I don’t understand. He’s crying now, and I’ll admit the sight breaks my heart. “Shh, shh, it’s okay.” I open a drawer and grab a pacifier he’d long been weaned off of. I shake the dust off it and hold it in front of his mouth. He starts to say something, but it doesn’t matter to me. His attempts to speak cut off by the pacifier entering his mouth, my talons wrapping around his head. I’m not sure how, but we both knew that it wouldn’t come out without my permission. It was working though. Already his frantic heart and held back sobs began to fade as the paci soothed him. “Good baby.” I praised him. After all, I know best for my boy. “What is it you wanted me to stop? I just wanted you to be the happy little boy I remember.” I ran my talon down his face, careful not to scratch. “Pleathe juth le me go” he muttered out from behind the shield of his soother. “Oh, you need to go? I can help.” I can make sure that’s something he never has to worry about again. I walk over to his racecar bed. Hmm, with a single pull, the small side are lifted to a full crib. That should help keep him in bed at least. Now for the real reason I walked over here. “Don’t worry my boy, soon everything will be all right.” I began peeling off the suns, one at a time. Once they were gone, I replaced them at random. A rain cloud here, and thunder bolt there. Soon there wasn’t a dry day to be seen, until the only blank spot left was today. “It will be all over soon,” I told him, as I placed the final thundercloud on today’s date. The result was instant as my boy’s knees buckled under him. Now there was nothing that could take my boy from me ever again. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chris yawned, his pacifier falling onto his pillow as he did. The rising was peeking through the black out curtains on the other side of his crib rails. He rubbed his eyes and tried to figure out what woke him. It took him a moment to figure it out, before he noticed his favorite stuffed animal had fallen out during the night. He reached out the bars as far as he could, grunting and straining to stretch out until he had his worn out old bunny in his hand. He sat back down in his crib and hugged the little doll; oblivious to the weight he’d added to the back of his diapers. It was still early after all. He fell back onto his pillow, put his pacifier back into his mouth, and went back to sleep. His mommy would change him eventually, and he had a whole day of playing ahead of him.

This is my first time writing a story here, and to be honest, I probably should have started with something a little smaller, not some big multi-part thing I haven't entirely written yet. ----- RegCon An ABDL & Regression Story Chapter 1: Plenary Angel Ballroom, Day 1 Good morning everyone. I didn’t catch that. I said good morning everyone! I’m John Krug, President of the National Coalition for a Second Childhood. Parents—mommies and daddies—on behalf of the NCSC, I would like to welcome you all to the Seventh Annual Regression and Rediapering Convention and Expo! Welcome to RegCon! As I look out on this room of over two thousand loving and doting parents and caregivers, ready to usher their babies into the adventure of regression, ready to take the serious commitment to diaper-train their children, unleash their inner littles, and give them the delightful gift of Second Childhood, I can’t help but swell with pride of how our little gathering, in just a few short years, transformed from an impromptu meeting in a public library community room, to a burgeoning movement! I see a lot of new faces and blue ribbons in the audience this morning: First-timers who want to learn more about how regression can benefit their children and help them redevelop the innocence they lost, and how to make that dream a reality. Now I know many of you will be a bit apprehensive about everything you’re going to see here. There’s a lot to take in, and the regression journey is not one one to be undertaken lightly. Perhaps you’ve heard neighbors, friends, coworkers, or relatives tell you all about how regression improved your children’s lives. And perhaps you’ve seen wild and lurid “exposés” spreading all sorts of wild tales. But let me tell you, as you’ll all learn over the next three days, and over the coming years, you are making the right choice. For yourselves, for your little ones, and for your communities. Give yourselves a hand for choosing to crack through the wall of misinformation and learn about the love of rediapering! And I also see a lot of old friends and yellow ribbons: repeat convention-goers. Ask them. Ask why they came back, how regression benefited their babies, how they were able to compel the unwilling to transform into laughing, bouncing, carefree kids! Because this isn’t just a convention. This is a community! Know that there are tens of thousands around the country and around the world, ready to lend a hand. Every year, we do our best to create an atmosphere of learning and collaboration for new regressors and practiced hands alike, as well as hearing from some of the world’s utmost experts in regression techniques and technologies, to help you develop a comprehensive, customized plan, to guide your littles to lose their potty training, their adult worries, their sexual urges, and their troublesome independence and rebelliousness, fostering a closer connection with YOU! Every time your little one wets or messes their diaper, or begs to watch Planet Ashley instead of the newest monster drama, or chooses to obey mommy and daddy instead of striking off, your closeness and love will only grow. This will be a deeply rewarding adventure for all of you! And repeat conventioneers know that if their littles’ regression is starting to fade, we also have aids to reinforce their babyish feelings and keep them close at mommy and daddy’s side. And yes, even if you’re starting to toy with the notion, as caregivers, that it’s time for progression, we can help you decide whether the time is right and guide your little to well-adjusted adulthood. The next three days are going to be very exciting, for you, and for us on the Steering Committee. Even though RegCon only lasts three days, for those of us who stage this event this is a job that lasts all year. I’d like to now ask all the Steering Committee members to please stand and be recognized. I would now also like to acknowledge the Convention Sponsors who helped to make these beautiful facilities a reality for us. We could never stage this event without their support. Specifically to recognize our Diamond-Level Sponsors: K&C Home Products, makers of the adult-sized Cutiez® diapers, Sleep-Tite® bedwetting underwear, and Daisy Girl® accident pants; VidiNet, who will be announcing a new season of regression-optimized streaming content; And the Rosebriar Academy, offering intensive diaper training and finishing discipline to young ladies who need to become little girls. A few housekeeping points before we move forward: If you haven’t already done so, please be sure to register and grab your convention badge at registration out front. As I mentioned before, attached to your badge will be one of these stylish colored ribbons, identifying you as a first-timer, or maybe a practiced hand. Keep an eye out for orange or red ribbons; those are to identify convention staff and volunteers. We’re here to help! We’re asking you all to wear your badges visibly at all times; there are a few types of people we wouldn’t want roaming the halls here. On that note, we are expecting a small protest again this year. Convention and hotel staff are coordinating with the local police to make sure everything remains peaceful. I want to urge you all, don’t try to engage with any of the protesters. If you did bring your littles with you, it goes without saying, take extra care that they aren’t exposed to any of the ugliness outside. Not only will it confuse them and potentially damage their regression training, but, and I want to stress this has never actually happened before, there is a small chance one of them might try to “rescue” your baby. As you should know, in all our convention literature, we advise parents not to bring their littles to the convention, pre- or post-retraining. Un-regressed children might panic and try to flee or disrupt their peers’ progress. And even for a docile, fully-regressed baby, we just don’t have the resources to care for them here. There are no public changing facilities, and we don’t have a day care. Now we all understand that, when you’re caring for a little one, it’s not always easy to find a sitter, or plans fall through. Just understand that you are responsible for your child. All right, enough with the downers! Are we ready to get started? C’mon parents, it’s not that early in the morning! Are we ready to get started?! We have a jam-packed agenda for this year’s RegCon! Later this morning, Dr. Kathy Willett from Galbraith University will share some of the latest techniques in regression hypnosis, using bedwetting and daytime accidents as a departure point for full-time rediapering. She’ll also be talking about how understanding your child’s psychological makeup can help you set a more effective regression roadmap. We will also hear from Clint Jones, recently-retired Sheriff of Mason County, and his observations on how Second Childhood has worked wonders to rehabilitate habitual youthful offenders into happy little citizens. Sheriff Jones has become one of the biggest proponents of regression as the best way to keep rebellion from turning into recidivism. This afternoon, there’s going to be a dozen researchers on our popular pharma panel, talking about new developments in drug regression therapy. Gone are the primitive days of using muscle relaxers, diuretics, and stool softeners to force wetting and messing. Integrated regimens tailored to your little’s body chemistry get better, more natural results, without all the side effects. Plus, rapid developments in nanobot therapy! That’ll be exciting. Regressing and rediapering your baby is not something you have to do alone! This year, our exposition hall has been split in two! We have an upper and lower hall with a combined 230 vendors, offering everything from diapers, to baby clothes, to furniture, to harnesses, punishment tools, and local regression clubs around the country. You’ll want to take some time to weave through all the booths, so plan accordingly. One newcomer to RegCon this year is VidiNet. They’re going to showcase some of the new children’s programming they’ll be debuting for streaming, and a lot of it looks great. But what I really think is exciting is some of the parental control tools they’re planning to release next quarter that can allow you to alter and tailor their content to fit your baby’s regression needs. We won’t be fighting against pop culture anymore! Our keynote speaker for the Seventh Annual Regression and Rediapering Convention is Florence McKnight. Mrs. McKnight has really become the public face of the regression movement, through her video and social media presence. We’ve all gotten to watch as her 20-year-old daughter Isabel has metamorphosed from a stressed-out pre-med student to a sweet bubbly little toddler. I know there are more than a few people joining us here today who would never have considered regression if they hadn’t gotten to witness this amazing change, and we are honored that she’s going to share her wisdom with us tomorrow! And last, but certainly not least, year after year the most popular part of the convention, our regression roadmap workshops! Every year, it’s always a bit of a strain to make sure we have enough space for everyone who wants to develop a plan to regress their babies. But we pulled a rabbit out of a hat again this year and anyone who wants to train a new little, or wants to reinforce training on their current littles, will be able to find a seat. They’re not always going to be at convenient times, so sign up quickly! If you haven’t already done so, you can reserve a seat at the table next to registration. This is a wonderful opportunity to plan out how you’re going rediaper your child and encourage them to start wetting, the tools and techniques you’re going to use, the checkpoints to watch for, the support system you’ll have to help you both along, and, because it’s always good to have a plan until it falls apart, strategies to get back on track and adjust to changing conditions. If you do nothing else at RegCon, be sure to take this workshop! We’ve put together the best convention yet this year, and I’m excited to see not only how our event comes out, but the next group of littles freed from the pressures of adult life and shepherded into Second Childhood. We are embarking on a magical journey. There will be challenges and trials, but the joys of a babyish mind and rewards of tending to it make it all worthwhile. And before we break into sessions, workshops and panels, I would like to play for you a brief recorded message from someone very special to me. Her name is Janey, and she is my baby daughter. A week before she was to graduate high school, Janey overdosed on Adderal trying to study for exams, and had to spend time in rehab. Like too many young men and women today, she was under so much pressure to be perfect and edge out the competition that it nearly destroyed her. And that nearly destroyed me. But by some miracle, my wife and I discovered a small regression club in our home town. Like many of you, I thought it was crazy. But the alternative looked like a decade or more of moving in and out of halfway homes, so we took a chance on our little girl’s happiness. That was seven years ago, and the young lady who was once clamoring for pointless academic success has changed into someone better. Sweeter. Every morning, we wake our little angel and help her out of her crib. Our little fountain loves her diaper changes so much, not just because she can get comfy and dry, but she gets face time with the people who she loves, and who love her too. Getting to see the twinkle in her eye again after all these years, I wouldn’t trade it for the world. I want each of you to feel that same love with your own treasures. That’s our dream. Janey couldn’t come here today, but there’s something very important she wanted to tell you: “Hewwo evwybudy! Have fun at da coveshon!”

Hi guys, it’s my first story that I’m actually putting down on paper, digital or otherwise, not just in my head. I’m not really looking to make this a career or anything, so just ignore typos or errors and enjoy (hopefully) the story. I’ll try to update frequently. This is the story of an eighteen-year old girl moving into a dorm for the first time to find that it doesn’t offer quite the kind of independence she imagined… Suspension of disbelief required, of course. Part 1: Clara stared up at the glow-in-the-dark stars she had placed with her step-father so carefully only four weeks ago. Could it really have been just one month? It felt like that time wasn’t real, but there they were, perfectly lined up taunting her with their reality. Vega, Hercules, Draco, Ursa Major. She thought she might gaze up at these from her bed, sheets draped lazily across her naked body while she lay in the arms of a lover, having just traced the constellations across one another with their tongues. She definitely hadn’t pictured looking at them from this vantage point, she thought, as she heard the final tape being peeled and stuck onto a diaper, then felt the pat to the front that sent up a puff of sweet scented baby powder, tickling her nose. Then fingers ran along the leak guards, checking for gaps in near the thighs of the diaper. Her diaper. She was laying on her back on a changing table in her carefully arraigned dorm room. Only it didn’t feel like a dorm room, it felt like a nursery that a young nesting mom might have crafted, only for a baby much larger than the usual. “There we go, All clean, now let’s get your jammies on…”. Clara was jolted from her reverie by the chipper voice of Stacy, her night nanny. Or she might as well have been her nanny, as she snapped the crotch and thighs of her sleeper closed, one muted “pop” at a time. “All cozy! Okay, up we go, we need to get you down and into bed, it’s past someone’s sleepy-time, isn’t it? I’m afraid we won’t have time to give you your bottle in the rocker today, you’ll just have to take it in your crib.” Clara scowled at the woman but said nothing, giving only the smallest of nods. She could feel the tension in her jaw, and suckled unconsciously on the silicone nipple in her mouth, feeling the mouth guard of a purple pacifier bouncing slightly against her lips, just grazing her nose every so often as she played her tongue against it. She hated to admit that it really did soothe her at this point. At least it helped with the tension headaches she had from keeping her mouth shut to avoid a time-out or spanking or mouth soaping. “Oh honey, don’t be grumpy, I’ll make sure to get you ready early tomorrow so we have time for a bottle AND a story, how does that sound?” Bad. It sounded bad. But Clara only grunted quietly behind her paci and hoped that she wouldn’t be asked to volunteer any more than that. She rarely was. “Okay, climb on up into your crib and I’ll go get your cozy sleepy sack, sweetie”. Clara rolled her eyes while she scuffed her footie-clad feet across the tile and onto the soft area rug, waddling a bit from the bulk between her legs, then clambering up into her bed. It really was a bit of an effort to pull herself up, it being raised up off the ground. Plenty of dorm beds were raised off the ground for extra storage space, but Clara was pretty sure that storage wasn’t generally baskets stuffed full of diapers and baby wipes. She was also pretty sure, at least from the movies, that those beds didn’t also have rails on each side, one slid down to give her access at the moment, and Stacy her own access a moment later. “Okay, arms up! And then down! Alright sweetie, lay back for Stacy!” Oh how Clara hated that third person nonsense. Why she seemed to elicit that from these women now, she couldn’t understand, she thought futilely as she lifted up her diaper-clad bottom as Stacy’s hands patted and prompted, placing it back down on the muslin, only to be rolled over onto her tummy as the sack was zipped up her back, leaving her arms free but her legs encased in a sort of pillow case. How did this happen to her, she thought for the millionth time, as Stacy patted her diapered bottom then rolled her back over onto her back, retreating for a moment then re-emerging with a baby bottle filled with water. How the f*ck had this happened to her?

Hi folks. The response to my last short story was positive, so I’ve decided to post another. This one has a little bit stronger (but still gentle) mommy domme themes, along with forced regression and messing. All characters are 18+. As always, comments or critiques are welcome! Before Playgroup Sandra sipped her coffee as she watched Mike playing with his toys on the rug. He was all but oblivious to her presence as he busily pushed a brightly colored wooden train along the ramshackle track that had taken over most of the living room. Her lips cracked into a sly smile as she observed the liner of his nighttime diaper peeking out from the elastic waistband of his jammiee. The soggy bulge in the crotch and sag in the bum also signaled that she’d need to get it off him soon. But not yet. It wasn’t time to leave for regression playgroup yet. And that diaper wasn’t coming off until they were on their way out the door. For the past month, Sandra had been gradually increasing the time Mike spent in his nighttime diaper in the mornings before transitioning him back to “big boy pants”. A series of uncomfortable wet beds had made nighttime diapers an easy choice to accept, and the increasing time spent in them after waking was just a natural extension of that (at least from his perspective). There had been some grumpy feelings at first, but by the end of the first week, he seemed to be perfectly happy staying in his soggy night-night diaper at least through breakfast, and often well beyond. Sandra was already starting to reap the rewards of these efforts. Even on the rare occasions when he woke up dry, his diaper was almost always wet by the time he finished breakfast. He didn’t seem particularly bothered by these periodic lapses in daytime continence either. In fact, Sandra didn’t think that Mike was even especially aware of his diapers at these times. They had become an accepted part of his morning routine now, and using the potty was not. On mornings when they weren’t going out right away, she’d supply him with a fresh sippy cup of juice or milk and send him off to play, waiting to change him until she was sure the residuals of the additional liquids had found their way into his baby pants. Sometimes she’d pull him into her lap, all cute and warm and squishy, and tell him what a good boy he was for not making a fuss about the potty while he was diapered. Sandra loved the intimacy of these little moments together - when he allowed himself to be babied and cared for so completely. The faint smell of urine and baby powder wafting from his jammies was a not-so-subtle reminder of his growing dependence on her. She wanted him to be this way for her more often. And that desire was why she had decided to enroll him in the the Regression Clinic last Christmas. Mike had gone quite willingly to the first few bi-weekly appointments (he’d always been a little subby and into kinky ageplay), but she suspected he was treating it more as a gimmicky excuse to take some time off work, and possibly an easy opportunity to get his hands on some fun meds. It had been slow going in some areas, especially at first, but things were starting to change in more noticeable ways now. Apart from the bedwetting and increased time spent in diapers when at home, she had begun to notice some distinctly babyish shifts in Mike’s behavior and personality. He’d started sucking his thumb when he was sleepy or stressed, and he sometimes needed a nap in the afternoons now. He was more eager to please her, and much more affectionate. Mike had never been much of a cuddler in their previous 6 years of marriage, but now he craved her hugs and attention, sometimes lapsing into whining or even tears if he didn’t get what he needed from her right away. He’d definitely started reacting more like a two year old, even if he didn’t always act like one. And one topic that could almost always be relied on to set Mike off was his toileting. Apart from nighttime and early mornings, Mike was still adamantly opposed to wearing anything that didn’t closely resemble “big boy pants” during the day. The one time Sandra had casually suggested putting him in a “just in case” diaper before they went out had provoked such a swift and petulant “NO!” reaction and stamp of his foot, that she’d almost laughed out loud. It wasn’t because Mike didn’t need daytime protection - in fact they were long past that point. Sandra had been keeping careful track of Mike’s toileting and accidents since he started the regression program. Although he still had some good days (or bad, depending on which side of this process you were on), the completely accident free days were pretty much a thing of the past. The program was clearly having an impact on his level of independent bladder control, but that also meant more work for her - cleaning up puddles, peeling soiled training pants down pee-soaked legs, and doing endless loads of laundry. It was growing tiresome. After Mike had left a trail of urine through the checkout line at the grocery store about a month ago, Sandra had decided it was time for him to start wearing cloth “training pants” during the day. She had bought the most absorbent ones she could find, but without a waterproof cover, heavy or repeated wettings still soaked through to his clothing. The not-quite-daytime-diapers were a small victory, but it still felt like they were dancing around the problem rather than dealing with it in the most logical, practical, and inevitable way. Now, as Sandra watched Mike play, she was carefully observing his body language. If today’s plan was going to work, she’d need to time this perfectly. Sandra knew Mike usually had a bowel movement about 30-45 minutes after breakfast. He was still pretty good about requesting the potty for “poopies”, although there had been a couple of notable “mishaps” in recent weeks. In truth, Sandra had “facilitated the first accident through simple distraction and redirection. She’d been a little concerned that Mike would see right through her scheme, but it turned out that the opportunity to play with mommy’s phone (something he almost never got to do) was a very powerful motive to completely ignore his toilet needs. As planned, that little “boo-boo” had happened in his sodden nighttime diaper, and Sandra had made sure the whole experience was extra memorable for both of them. Just the smell coming from Mike’s bulgy bottom was enough to make her wet. And his subsequent blushy confession about what he’d done in his diaper and why he needed to be changed was almost enough to make her come on the spot. As she held his legs and wiped his bottom, Sandra had been careful to reinforce the point that cleaning up a poopy diaper was no big deal, and that she wouldn’t mind if he decided that he wanted to do all of his poopies in a diaper from now on. Of course it was his choice, but it would be a lot more convenient for everyone wouldn’t it? And in exchange, he could have more phone time! As predicted, Mike had refused, but she had at least planted the seed that poopy diapers were an acceptable (and preferred) alternative to sitting on the potty. The second poopy accident had happened more “organically”, and, unfortunately for Sandra, it had occurred when Mike was in training pants. On that morning, she had dutifully changed him out of his morning diaper and settled him in the living room in front of the TV, while she took some time for herself to catch up on news and social media. She had been in the kitchen, absentmindedly poking at her phone when she noticed that Mike was being more quiet than usual. Too quiet. Sandra crept to the entrance of the living room and peered in to find Mike standing in front of the TV with his thumb in his mouth and his eyes glued to the screen. A rivulet of drool hung from his lips. As she watched, Sandra had been mildly surprised to see Mike bend his knees and push his bottom out a little bit. She knew immediately what was happening. She had seen this characteristic posture countless times during the years she had spent working in the toddler room at the local daycare before marrying Mike. The only difference (apart from size) was that those kids were still in diapers full-time, and therefore had no legacy of potty training to contend with. Going in their pants was an everyday occurrence. For his part, Mike seemed completely unaware of what was about to happen. He was totally engrossed in the preschool TV program she had put on for him. Sandra continued to watch with amusement as Mike tensed and held his breath. His body relaxed for a moment and then tensed again, this time for much longer. This was no involuntary little “accident!” Whether he realized it or not, Mike was pushing a large poop into the seat of his pants as if he’d never been toilet trained. He gave another short push, followed with a little shiver, and then returned to a full standing position as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. Moments later, the smell of freshly dirtied training pants reached Sandra’s nose. She considered leaving him like that for a while to see how he would react, but she quickly decided against that course of action. It would be better for his diaper training (and her control) if she pretended to discover his little accident all on her own. And besides, she wasn’t sure the cloth trainers would contain the mess if he sat down or moved around much. There was a very noticeable bulge in the seat of his pants. Sandra knew it was weird, but she found that posture and that bulge so irresistibly cute! Part of her wished she could just run over, pick Mike up, and hug him tightly to her with one arm firmly planted under his bottom. She imagined the look on his face as he felt the warm poop smushing further up his backside as she bounced him lightly and held him tightly to her. She imagined him blushing and burying his face into her breasts as he told her in muffled tones that he’d gone poopy in his pants and that he needed to be changed into a clean diaper. Maybe he’d even start to wet himself during his confession, and she’d feel the spreading warmth against her tummy as she patted his bottom and gently shushed him. Maybe she would… No. She was getting carried away. There would be plenty of opportunities to enjoy stinky diaper time with Mike in the future. Right now, Sandra knew she needed to stay in gentle, but firm mommy mode. Without saying anything, she walked over to Mike, and with a motion perfected in years of professional practice, she knelt down behind him and pulled back his trainers to peek inside. She knew what she would find, but she wanted to reinforce in his mind that she, not he, was the one responsible for tracking the condition of his pants, and that she didn’t need his permission to do so. The sudden motion startled Mike out of his trance. He looked up at her questioningly at first, his face the picture of slightly dazed or bewildered innocence, but then his expression quickly changed to one of dismay as Sandra announced matter-of-factly that he was stinky and that she needed to change him right away. A brief bout of tears followed, but she drew Mike into her, rubbing his back, gently patting his bottom, and speaking in such soft, reassuring tones that the embarrassment over his accident was soon forgotten. It had been quite a thrill watching Mike dirty his pants for the first time without her “encouragement”, but Sandra also knew that these moments presented important focal opportunities for increasing Mike’s regression and introducing important changes to help him along on his journey. The staff at the regression clinic had made it clear that Mike’s regression would not follow a linear or steady path. Instead, he would go days or weeks at a time with little to no perceptible change in his behavior or attitude, and then an event like this would trigger a sudden and permanent shift towards more regressive, babyish behavior. Sandra had used the second messing episode as an excuse to start changing Mike while lying down on a changing mat, instead of standing up. He needed to get used to being changed this way. Standing changes were only for big boys who had occasional little accidents. He no longer qualified on either count. Mike had fussed a little bit when she first laid him down right there in the living room, but Sandra had been firm that it would be easier and faster for mommy to clean his dirty bottom this way. Besides, he was in no position to argue with her in his current state. Oddly enough, Mike seemed to become completely comfortable with this change in status and procedure by the time Sandra began wiping him down. It was as if she’d flipped a switch in his mind. He had laid there passively as she worked on his most intimate areas, perfectly content to ignore what was happening and to continue watching TV sideways from his position on the changing mat. It was the single most babyish behavior Sandra had seen from Mike to this point. In the days that followed, Sandra had noticed other lasting changes in Mike. He seemed generally less concerned with his potty accidents. Whereas he used to demand that she change him as soon as he noticed he was wet, he now seemed content to just wait for her to take notice and change him when she was ready - a task which she often delayed for as long as possible - at least when they were at home. She’d stopped mentioning or suggesting the potty when they were home alone together unless she needed him in dry pants for some reason. In fact, they begun treating the cloth trainers more like diapers when at home. Public accidents were a different story though, and still prompted immediate and whiny demands to be changed on the spot. And there were occasional tantrums if that was not possible for some reason. Sandra had allowed this bad behavior to continue in the hopes that it would change on its own as the frequency of his daytime accidents increased. But alas, not yet. Which brings us to the events she had planned for today. Sandra knew that removing Mike’s aversion to public accidents and public changes was an important step in his journey to full-time diapers. He was more than ready physically, (as noted, there was plenty of evidence of that in the diaper pail and laundry room). But still, something was holding him back. Eventually, after consulting with one of the on-call psychologists provided by the regression program, Sandra had determined that Mike’s resistance was primarily social in nature and origin. He still wasn’t comfortable with being treated like a baby or doing babyish things in front of his peers or other adults, because that’s not what “big boys” like him were supposed to do, and he assumed they still saw him that way. Size matters in all things to boys, Sandra thought, ruefully. The stigma that wider society attaches to needing or wearing diapers after a certain age was clearly ingrained on Mike’s psyche. Becoming a “big boy” who no longer needed to wear diapers had been a point of pride for him at one point in his life. And he was still holding on to the social expectations and norms that drove that pride, even if he wasn’t consciously aware of it. Sandra hated to admit it, but the competitive side of her was a little bit frustrated by Mikes slower “progression to regression” in this respect when compared to his peers in the regression cohort. He had been one of the first to start wetting the bed regularly at night (she knew he had been a bedwetter as a child until the age of 10), and that had given her false hope that a transition to daytime diapers would soon follow at a similarly accelerated pace. But that hadn’t been the case. Now, nearly 6 months into the program, most of the other littles in Mike’s cohort and in the neighborhood playgroup had moved past him into full time diaper dependency. Yet Mike remained that awkward kid - still in trainers, and still demanding to use the potty or to be changed when he had a public accident. But today Sandra had an opportunity to help change that.She waited until she saw his characteristic “number 2 fidgets” beginning, and then announced with feigned panic that she had lost track of time, and that they were going to be late for playgroup if they didn’t leave right this minute. In actual fact, they had plenty of time, but Mike didn’t know that. He had stopped paying attention to the clock months ago, satisfied in the knowledge that Sandra kept track of time for him. She hastily removed his diaper, gave him a cursory wipe (arriving at playgroup smelling a little bit like stale urine certainly couldn’t hurt his progress today), then pulled up his trainers and shorts. She stood them both up, grabbed his hand, and literally pulled him out the door to the car. She had conveniently “forgotten” his change bag on the counter in the kerfuffle. For his part, Mike had no time to object before he was pulled out the door. He also hadn’t had time to ask for the potty. He mentioned it to her now from the backseat as she drove, although he didn’t make it clear just how urgent the need was. Sandra smiled maternally, and told him that she’d be glad to help him make a big poopy as soon as they were at playgroup. It was true, in a way. She assumed that Mike would be able to hold his bowels while sitting down in the car with his bottom pressed tightly into the seat. But once they arrived at playgroup, it would be a different story. Standing or kneeling while temporarily distracted with new and fun toys was a virtual guarantee for poopy pants in Mike’s regressed condition. All she had to do was get him through the door and into the playroom without stopping for the potty. After that, nature (and the regression program) would take its course. And that’s what Sandra wanted. That’s what Mike needed. Because today, Sandra was going to help Mike show himself and the rest of the mommies and littles at playgroup that he is definitely not a big boy anymore. Today, Mike was going to do a big poop in his pants, in someone else’s living room, and while playing with another little’s distracting and unfamiliar toys. Today, Sandrawas going to be too engrossed in conversation with one of the other mommies to notice what was happening or to suggest he pause to use the toilet. Today, Mike was going to get his bottom sniffed suspiciously, and then have his pants checked for confirmation without warning, by someone else’s mommy. Today, a tearful Mike was going to have to tell her what he’d done in his pants in front of the other mommy she’d been chatting with, who would look on affectionately as she continued to nurse her own little. Today, Mike was going to learn that Sandra had forgotten to bring any spare trainers or shorts for him, and so they’d have to find another solution for his stinky and wet pants (unless he wanted to go home and stop playing with the fun new toys). Today, she’d help Mike come up with that solution on his own, providing only gentle encouragement to guide him toward the robvious answer. Today, Mike would experience the humiliation of having to ask another mommy if he could borrow a diaper - and having to tell her why (as if it wasn’t plainly obvious). Today, Mike was going to find out that mommies expect little boys like him to make poopies in their pants, and that no one was mad or upset at him for doing so. And of course there were spare diapers available for little boys like him who needed them. Today, Mike would toddle back over to Sandra, proudly holding the diaper he’d acquired, and ask her to put it on him with barely a hint of embarrassment. Today, Mike would experience a very public change.

Hi everyone, So I've been a lurker for years. Reading your stories, a little jealous sometimes at certain scenarios. I love writing but never had the courage to write ABDL stories. Today I just felt like trying and made my own account to publish. English is not my native language, constructive criticism and ideas are always welcome. If you guys like it, I will definitely continue. Nina ":) ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Intro The sun was finding it's way through the half open blinds, small beams of light peaking through on the early Monday morning. The first sign of hopefully good weather today, not that they wouldn't go out if there was chance of rain but for an outside activity it surely was a plus. The bedroom was quiet, except for the soft snoring of a young man. Next to his sleeping form was a woman, just a few years his senior. She had been awake for several minutes already but hadn't moved yet, she was content with just looking at her sweet for now. He had cradled himself against her, the head full of dark brown curls nestled against the woman's bosom and his hand holding onto the fabric of the pink nighty she was wearing. The other one held a grip onto a stuffed red panda, his favourite animal. His light snores wear still heard, but the pacifier in his mouth continued to move up and down every now and then as he suckled. He also was content. This new dynamic had been going on for seven weeks now, they had been together for two and a half. But they had both missed something in it, well, Jessy mostly. A mother. Esmee had always cared for him, right from the start she nurtured him a little more then a girlfriend probably should have. But that's what he needed, someone to tell him what do, make his decisions. It gave him structure, less stress and she was more then happy to see him blossom in life because of that. She was his partner but also his mama now. In the last seven weeks there had been changes, obviously all in agreement. Some he was unsure about, like the bedroom across the hall being turned into his nursery. He liked the big bed, loved snuggling with his Mama as he slept. But there he was all alone with just his panda, so for now they agreed only naps were to be taken in his crib. Diapers on the other hand hadn't been much of a problem. He was naturally a little lazy, so the diapers were introduced as the perfect solution for gaming, no potty breaks needed. Jessy liked his diapers, the infantile underwear felt nice and thick. And his Mama always gave him bum pats when they snuggled, those were the best. With every drop of motherly love Esmee gave Jessy the last seven weeks, he became a different person. He slept better, was less anxious and just in general much happier being her little boy. There was only one thing that he struggled with most, outside. Jessy had no trouble being his Mama's boy inside, but out of the house? What if friends saw him, family? Or if a stranger noticed the bulge of the thick pampers? The thought on it's own made him physically ill. What if they noticed? Esmee understood, but this dynamic they had, she liked it too. More then she was willing to admit and she wasn't just going to 'play house' at the house. So every now and then she would take him with her on errands, just small ones. Dressed in shorts a size too big, a clear white onesie underneath that was snapped closed at the crotch, the tight fabric against his thick diapers and a striped red and white t-shirt to hide it under. They would wander through the grocery store, one that was two towns away from theirs. She would hold his hand, like any mother that wouldn't want their child to wonder off. Jessy would toddle next to her, his legs splayed apart because of the underwear. And he was quiet, with a faint little blush on his cheeks as Esmee walked through the store with him, occasionally patting his crinkling behind, reminding Jessy of his status. And with every small outing the young man had with his Mama, he felt more relaxed. It was only a small routine trip after all, she was there, making sure he was alright and taken care of. On the last trip he even emptied his bladder, right there in the baby isle as Mama was getting new wipes. But today would be different, today they were going to the zoo. Jessy was excited to see the red pandas, but the realisation that it was a full day out made him anxious. And when he was anxious, he became a fussy little boy. He didn't listen or cleaned up his toys. To top it all off, Mama made him lunch and he purposely tossed it on the floor. Yesterday evening they were supposed to go out for dinner with friends, the first time in a full week he would be out of diapers and in a pull up. Mama made him wear those just to be sure. But she had canceled it because of his behaviour, told them they couldn't make it. And when Mama announced that, Jessy threw his PlayStation controller on the ground in anger. As it collided against the black tiles, the back came off and the controller glided away to the other side of the living room. Seeing the state of the item he immediately regretted it, more reason because it been a gift. Mama had pulled some serious strings to get it for him when it came out, it was hard to get but she managed and here he was throwing it around. Esmee wasn't going to punish him for his behaviour, she knew what the real source of the behaviour was. Not to mention that the guilt was already written over his face before the controller had come against the ground. His cheeks were now red, glistering of tears in his eyes as he looked up slowly, even Jessy was embarrassed at his own childish tantrum. So she took his hand, deciding that an early bedtime and some extra motherly love was in order. Now here they were the next morning, Jessy cradled against his loving Mama as he dreamed of red pandas with diapers on.

Game Changer Fifteen year old Ryan loved his gaming console. He’d had it for two years now and had all the latest games but they had drawn him in to such an extent that when at home he hardly ever interacted with his family. His four year old brother Noah had more or less been banned from entering his bedroom by his parents as the games Ryan played were not for the eyes of one so young. In truth, they were quite brutal and not suitable for a teenager either. However, Ryan loved to ‘shoot ‘em up’ and ‘blow ‘em to smithereens’ whether they be invading armies, aliens or covert operatives, he loved to take them on and prove his superiority. However, since he was a tot, Noah had, much to their mother’s annoyance, often wondered into his big brother’s bedroom, sat on his knee and watched him do battle; the colourful (if scary) graphics more appealing than the actual violence. One of the main problems with Ryan was just how much he immersed himself in the games to the extent of hardly communicating with anyone except those he was playing online. Once the screen was active, donned the headset and had the controller in hand, he was committed only to displaying his strategies and crushing whoever needed defeating. Meanwhile, the occasional intrusion of his little brother didn’t stop him from gaming supremacy. In recent weeks Ryan’s gaming had got a great deal more aggressive, which had led to later nights and less attention to anything else. His schoolwork was suffering because of this, and despite promises not to play past midnight, some sessions went on until the early hours. His parents didn’t want to be seen to ‘lay down the law’ but realised something had to be done. Rather than simply banning him from the equipment they wanted him to give up on his own accord. That way, they reasoned, he’d feel he was still in control. Alas, this strategy was proving ineffectual and his mother, Sarah, went online herself to see if there were alternative ways of treating her son’s possible addiction. ****** GAME CHANGER Do you know someone who needs help with their PC Games addiction? Someone who spends too much time in front of the screen? Who has cut themselves off from family and friends? Who only lives to play the next level? Then we have the answer. Game Changer is a new, exciting development from Alt/Feed Services that helps restore that ‘addict’ into the person they used to be by the practice of focused soundwaves, visual stimuli and algorithmic applications. Just plug in to any USB socket linked to the player’s device, or PC gaming apparatus and Game Changer will take it from there. ****** In amongst all the mum’s chat and helpful hints this particular advert ‘popped up’ and caught Sarah’s attention. Not because of the big bold lettering but because it appeared to be more forthright. It didn’t pretend that most gamers weren’t addicted to their screens it said it like it was and she appreciated such honesty. As she investigated the finer detail it became clear that by purchasing the advertised ‘magic’ memory stick, she could actually help her son. It claimed that no matter what game the player was involved in, Game Changer would supplant it and via music, images and sound waves help that person become less ‘aggressive’, more relaxed and restore much sought after Circadian rhythms. She liked the possibility he would unconsciously want to spend less time online and pay more attention to those about him and certainly (she hoped more than anything) to improve his rapidly deteriorating school work. Not to mention his lack of sociability or person hygiene. The more she read about this amazing ‘scientific’ breakthrough, the more encouraged she was by its claims, which appeared to be more direct than anything she’d found after scrutinizing wellness and self-improvement sites. Although much was just too ‘technical’ for her, it did appear to be the type of clever and innocuous way of turning her son around. It argued the system operated on certain ‘audio waves and visual stimuli – connecting the mental and visceral world to make a friendly environment, with less stress, for the user’ so she reasoned “What harm could it do to try?” Yes, to Sarah this sounded just the thing she wanted but hoped, once she’d paid the fee online, that it wasn’t a con and all she’d be getting was a memory stick full of whale songs. However, there were some positive endorsements but of course she wasn’t completely clueless and knew that often false claims were made. Nevertheless, for the introductory fee of £49.99 she took a chance and hoped Ryan would see the benefits from that nominal investment. # The blurb continued that once the ‘plug-in’ was achieved the programming would take over and introduce a new ‘game’ for the recipient to play. It would promise an exciting and different type of gaming experience for those ‘brave enough to accept the challenge’. The tech wizards at Game Changer knew that most gamers loved a challenge and even if the console suddenly started offering them something they knew shouldn’t be happening (i.e. a new game appearing on their closed platform) most would want to know where the challenge led. However, once that player pressed the ‘accept’ button the console or computer was no longer under the gamer’s control, Game Changer would do just what its name suggested. The new game ‘Phantom Interloper’ promised a predatory presence to be defeated or incorporated into their own army, plus an extra ‘Cerebral Phantom’ to be deciphered and conquered to complete the game. The excellent graphics and a powerful music score would lead the player into a world they hadn’t experienced before. Also, what they were unaware of was that with each movement of the controller, each visual reference, their voice commands and choices made were all collected and, thanks to Deepcode, used to unfold the program as it progressed. In the game there were ‘moments of reflection’, where the player, to move forward, had to recollect something from their past - to help defeat the ‘Cerebral Phantom’. Nothing that happened onscreen, in the thought process, or bodily movement went unnoticed. Everything was identified, stored and made part of future levels in the game. That Phantom enemy could be confused by personal memories and the further back and deep those memories were the better. It was implied that the menace was evil and those memories, especially happy memories, confused and derailed its scheming advance. Deepcode could emphasise music and messages, change and amplify visuals, whilst the graphics indicated just when a memory had hit its target. Cunningly the player was encouraged to dig deeper for even happier memories to thwart their Phantom foe. Deepcode trawled every action and reaction interpreting and devising new strategies within milliseconds, all to keep the player involved in the game. Paradoxically it appeared that substituting one game for another was to be a solution. It was the cleverness of the program that in those ‘moments of reflection’, which delved the deepest and uncovered instances and actions from childhood, produced the most usable information. Through these ‘moments’ it was easy to manipulate the player to open up and express fears, desires, hurt and happiness, all within the ‘moment’. This was where Deeptone was at its strongest, feeding on this input and moving the game forward. With more ‘moments of reflection’ to get the player relaxed and at ease with not playing the game but simply talking to the screen, expressing their feelings and experiences; thereby confusing the Phantom that only existed on hate and fear. Perhaps surprisingly, heart rates dropped, anxiety levels decreased considerably and the brain began producing chemicals that made each competitor feel good about themselves... thus more inclined to ‘open up’. Although the new game Phantom Interloper Game Changer produced was addictive to begin with it soon identified and produced algorithms and mental stimuli that would take control. Players may have thought they were skilfully navigating the game and defeating the Phantom but were in fact being led, step by step into another way of thinking. That was the unique development Deepcode by means of Phantom Interloper were intended to do. Deepcode was designed to embed itself deep in the psyche and control the player’s future direction. Once that program was in place Phantom Interloper would then no longer need its tech base as it was operating directly in the brain and could manoeuvre thoughts and actions as required. Deepcode was a unique deep mental package and, thanks to the masses of information it gleaned from each player, a course, a distinct and individual course, based on their own interpreted desires, could be mapped out. *** Although a department of Alt/Feed Services which make and develop their own successful gaming lines, Game Changer had been independently created as a side-line and to offset criticism the company received from worried parents. From the very start the designers and tech bods at the company saw this adaption as an aid for concerned parents to wean their offspring away from too much reliance on PC games and the easy addiction they often foster. They had to show they cared so Game Changer became their main project to defer the growing hostility to their huge and profitable presence in the market. It was a concession to the possibility of government interference and general public unease with the seemingly unregulated gaming industry and an entire youth culture dominated by PC games. It was the industries weapon they hoped would satisfy and contain any future discussion on the subject. So, it was rushed into production and instantly made available via selected trial outlets... but it had to work and work well. The In House tests had been hugely successful but this understated online release was basically just the pilot, with Deepcode feeding back information to the company so any tweaks or problems could be ironed out before mass release. *** Meanwhile, by means of the screen and sound waves, those new visuals and audio commands, were already fed direct into the brain. The program selected those moments when the subject was most happy to lead the way and guide them away from a dependency on the thrill of gaming and back to a more innocent time of learning and discovery. By the time Phantom Interloper finished its appointed path, which, depending on the keenness of the player, would have renewed, by way algorithms chosen from facts garnered during those ‘moments of reflection’, a new trajectory was attained for the player. The main algorithm identified and promoted innocence and happiness above anything else, as these virtues helped defeat the Phantom menace and introduced a thought process to a time before the player had an interest in PC games. Pursuit of further games would be exorcised and the concept was that they return, in some form, better able to interact with family and friends simply through averting their PC interests by making them remember earlier happier times. Well, that was the concept. # Friday afternoon and he’d just got in from school but Ryan quickly made his way up to his bedroom to continue his latest passion, Zombie Killers – A Deadfull Night! It was a game that several people could play at once and he had a few school mates and even more folk he didn’t know, all immersed in trying to kill the undead. What he didn’t know was that as soon as he turned his computer on, the hidden memory stick his mother had recently purchased pinged into life. Ryan had quickly changed out of his school clothes and slipped easily into a t-shirt and shorts and settled himself comfortably in front of the screen. With headphones and microphone in place, he identified to those already playing his arrival. Within minutes he was up to his neck in splattered zombies. So immersed in his game he didn’t hear his mother calling him down for tea so she brought it up to him on a tray, which he barely acknowledged with a nod of thanks. She shrugged and hoped that her little unwanted gift would do what it promised so exited his room without comment as he shouted his commands and more blood and guts splashed across the screen. “Die you bastards” was a constant refrain - the fact that his parents had both warned him off this particular game making it even more illicitly enjoyable. Suddenly there was a change of music and the images on screen were replaced by a new pop-up sign. ‘Phantom Interloper - Are you brave enough to accept the challenge?’ Ryan was annoyed that his obliterated zombie count was no longer prominent and the heartening thud as his sword shattered against the skulls of his adversaries had disappeared. Zombies are for wimps... dare you engage in a battle you will ultimately lose? Don’t go running to mummy when you fail... this is only for the elite. Phantom Interloper - The Game Changer. A flashing icon underneath allowed you to accept or deny access. Ryan pressed ‘deny’. ‘Thought as much,’ the graphics taunted rather pettily, ‘too scary for a little kid. Stick to the childish stuff, Phantom Interloper is too advanced for the likes of you’ The option to accept or deny appeared again and again Ryan, eager to get back to his zombies, pressed ‘deny’. Then, instead of just visual taunts he could hear laughter in his headphones, “What a little scaredy-cat.” The voice mocked more and more each time ramping up the level of derision and childishness. “What... don’t feel big enough?” “You little pussy.” The abuse continued and the ‘access’ sign got larger. “OK, last chance Ryan” The game knew his name. A ten second countdown started as the access button changed from a glowing pink and turned a deeper red with each passing second. “We were told you’d be good enough but I suppose all your friends were wrong” 6, 5, 4... Ryan had been shocked that he’d been called by name and wondered how this could be possible but that countdown was quickly passing and he only had two seconds to press... ‘ACCEPT’ on the final second Ryan pressed the unknown, and, unknown to him, Phantom Interloper took control of his computer. From that moment on his every move; the camera captured everything, every word; the mic, like the camera, was live all the time. Even the movement of his fingers on the controller were recorded and evaluated as Deepcode wrote and rewrote the program specifically as Ryan played. At the same time a link was established between Ryan’s console and head office where a stack of servers and techies would eventually get round to deciphering all the trawled info Deepcode produced. It was expected that algorithms would take care of most monotonous work, whilst techies would tweak any underlying snags... when they could get round to it. Meanwhile, Phantom Interloper the game began. The haunting signature tune led into the most glorious graphic universe and Ryan was sucked into a world he would never have thought possible. # Ryan could not believe what was on screen. The images hypnotised, whilst the music and its many layers of sound transported him through a colourful kingdom taking him to incredible highs and unbelievable saddening lows in just a matter of moments. It was a journey like he’d never experienced as he searched for that ‘Cerebral Phantom’. A pile of info filled the screen and he received new directions on how his controller could be used to gain credit and baffle the ‘Phantom’. In minutes he felt exhausted but desperate to attain the next level. The game let him advance; the sooner he reached Level 5 his mind would be so much easier to influence but... now here came that strange part of the program. Instructions by Phantom Interloper whispered in his ear led him to believe that the Phantom could read his thoughts and so, to defeat him this is what he had to do. He needed to pause and think about something completely different from the game. It was also inferred by ‘the voice’ that the Phantom grew stronger the more evil the thought. So to defeat him and win the game it was best to think ‘happy’ thoughts, like the times when the player was younger and more innocent... the Phantom couldn’t cope with innocence. The ‘moment of reflection’ was that opportunity to play the Phantom at its own game and by doing so corrupt its program and thereby finding a way to win the game. # Ryan had been on his computer since he arrived home from school. The meal his mother had brought up on the tray remained untouched and now, five hours later, and five hours of brilliant graphics and unbelievable sounds, thanks to the ‘moment’, he could take a break. At that moment Noah ventured into Ryan’s bedroom to say night-night. Dressed in his Spider-Man pyjama top and his Spider-Man pull-ups he came and sat on his brother’s knee to see what he was up to. Noah snuggled into his brother who would normally have simply told him to leave but on this occasion he felt relaxed (the deltas waves doing their job) and was pleased to greet his younger sibling. The soft padding of the pull-up felt gloriously comforting and as he snuggled in closer Ryan’s mind slipped to when he himself used to wear similar comfy pull-ups to bed. He’d been late getting a potty routine at night and even until he was six year old, still wore pull-ups or nappies at night... it seemed his little brother was having similar trouble. Strangely, he found himself talking about these memories to his brother and telling him how wonderful it was to have no worries because the possibilities of a wet bed were taken care of. On more than one occasion, when he’d been deep into a game and needed the toilet, wished he still had the opportunity to wear a nappy as it would have helped him stay in the battle. However, thinking about how the Phantom used evil thoughts to win, he decided that these thoughts, his thoughts, might just be the right way to go. By speaking about how wonderful being an innocent child was might give him a better chance to defeat his foe the screen colours and sounds changed and he felt more optimistic. It was a tactic he wasn’t to know would forge a template for his own future thoughts and ideas. The soundwaves varied and washed into his ears, through his brain and into his senses. Yes, these relaxing thoughts he knew were working because he could already feel the benefits of such thinking. Subconsciously he felt that the Phantom hated such thoughts so was happy to defeat it with ‘happy thoughts’. Hugging his little brother closer he spoke of the times he also wore pyjamas and nappies but Noah was puzzled at such an admission, this was so unlike Ryan. But having his older brother hugging, patting his padding and being positive and encouraging was something he rarely experienced. He gratefully cuddled his big brother back pleased he wasn’t calling him a big baby or something similar like he usually did. Although he didn’t know about Deepcode or what it could do, neither did the designers of Phantom Interloper. Deepcode and Phantom Interloper had been coded by two different departments, each with its own modus operandi. Unfortunately for Ryan, when those two codes amalgamated the newly formed algorithm took him on an unforeseen journey. Of course, this might have been, no, should have been predicted but wasn’t... the program had gone rogue. ### tbc ###

This is a story I've been working one for the whole weekend. I think it has a lot potential. So far I've written 13,419 words, and have taken her through her first week of training. Most of that is her first day of training. The part that I'm releasing is taking up to her first day of training., because I haven't been able to edit most of what I've written. This plot has a lot of potential, and a lot of side stories that can be explored. Regressed Adult Institute Jill Holderbank had just graduated with a degree in psychology and was looking for an internship for her PHD. Originally, she thought she would go into Child Psychology, but then something caught her eye. Dr. Kimberly Fels. Dr. Fels was an expert on young adults, particularly those who hadn’t developed any sense of adult responsibility. She developed a program called R.A.D.S, which stands for Regressive Adult Development System. Dr. Fels started R.A.D.S as a method to take aimless adults and help them develop responsibility to function as typical adults. According to Dr. Fels, regressive adults (RAs) , were really just small children, more like a pre-k child than an actual adult. However, since adults have full autonomy over their lives, it is difficult for the RA to process that freedom. They just aren’t ready for that level of autonomy, and they need to have that autonomy taken away, much like you do with a small child. Her definition is any adult over the age of twenty who doesn’t have full-time employment and doesn’t have the ambition to change. Jill was drawn to this program because it specifically hit her family. Her older brother Scott was twenty-five years old, and still living at home. He had a degree in Economics, but it didn’t do him much good. Since college, Scott had a few jobs, but was so irresponsible that he didn’t even last two months. He slept most of the day and played video games all hours at night. Her dad had tried some tough love moves, and had even kicked him out of the house, but Scott couldn’t cope on his own. And then there was her best friend, Chelsea. Or we should say, former best friend. Chelsea and Jill had been friends since kindergarten but had gone in opposite directions after high school. Jill enjoyed college but worked super hard and maintained good grades. Chelsea was the classic spoiled brat. Her father paid for college, but she was far more interested in partying, shopping, and the whole social scene. She failed out of college, and at twenty-three was still living like a teenager. She loved both of them but wondered how she could help them become real adults. The RA Institute was just a non-descript building that looked like any other medical office. She had heard rumors what went on there, but nothing quite prepared her for what she saw. She parked the car and walked towards the lobby. Right in front of her was a young lady pushing a stroller. The girl looked to be just out of high school, and even from behind, Jill could tell there wasn’t a baby in the stroller, or even a young child. Jill noticed the young lady struggling to open the door, so Jill walked up to hold it open. As she got close, she noticed the child was not a child. It was a young man sucking on a pacifier. It was hard to tell how old he was based on the clothing he was wearing, but Jill estimated him to be in his twenties. “Hi Mikey!” The receptionist chimed as the young lady pushed him through the room. “Are you being shy today?” It was the type of words you would use with a four-year-old. The young lady, “Yeah, I think he is embarrassed. I have class this morning, and nobody can watch Mikey. Can I leave him in the daycare?” “Certainly,” and then turned her attention to Jill. “May I help you?” “I’m Jill Holderback, and I have an appointment with Dr. Fels.” “Oh, you must be interviewing for the intern position, I’ll let her know that you are here.” The lobby looked to be very much like a normal medical office. The kind that Jill had seen a number of times. She reviewed the information that Dr. Fels had provided. R.A.D.S. A program for regressed adults to support their gradual transition into adulthood. In this program, RAs go through six stages before they are ready to graduate from the program. · Stage 1: Diaper Training and regression o RA Regressed to Level 2 o Diaper conditioned o 1 to 3 months · Stage 2: Maintenance o Levels 4 to 7 o RA maintains level 4 for 2 to 3 months · Stage 3: Reintroduction o Level 8 to 11 § RA given responsibilities · Stage 4: Independence o Level 12 to 19 § RA gains gradual independence § RA allowed employment · Stage 5: Training o Level 20-Potty training · Stage 6: Completion o Monitored independent learning. o RA must maintain 12 months of employment o $10,000 in savings Jill looked over the levels. They started out at Level 1, which had the RA completely restricted with no privileges. Each level seemed to add certain privileges, like later bedtimes, but she noticed that the RA wasn’t even potty trained until Level 20. Dr. Fels came up to Jill and said, “Are you Jill?” “Yes, it’s an honor to meet you Dr. Fels.” Dr. Fels was dressed in a dark dress suit, which showed that she was a strong female who demanded respect. Dr. Fels said, “Please call me, Kim.” Dr. Fels went on to say, “Out here, we demand that RAs use titles, but all of the adults here are on equal status.” Jill followed Dr. Fels to her office. She walked by a room that looked like a typical nursery, but inside she saw what looked like adults dressed as children. Dr. Fels said, “That’s our daycare. We only have a few RAs in the program, so we are using it for training prospective nannies.” Dr. Fels asked Jill the typical interview questions, and then asked if Jill had any questions. Jill first asked, “Yes, the levels seem to coincide with biological age, but you don’t introduce potty training until the end of the program. You said that the program can take up to four years, which seems like a long time in diapers.” Dr. Fels laughed, “We found the diapers to be integral in the transformation. We need to take the regressed adult to infantile stage in order to allow them to progress. This program is sort of like a reset. If you think about it, potty training is one of the first moves towards independence that I child can make. They learn to independently take care of their own bodily functions, and we find that it makes the most sense that it be the last thing an RA regains.” “Can you explain how you came about this program?” Kim sighed and took a deep breath, “Well, this might surprise you. Are you familiar with Female-led-marriages?” Jill had heard of the term before but was still a little naïve at twenty-three years old. “Kind of, but I’m not really sure.” It’s a marriage where the power dynamic is switched. Instead of the male being the head of household, or even an equal member, the male submits to the wife entirely. In my opinion, the male mind is entirely too immature for that level of responsibility. My husband is a good man, and had a good job, but he was lazy. He first agreed to the FLM, but there were still problems. Eventually I gave my husband a choice. Submit to full-time diaper discipline or move out. It surprised me, but he agreed to wear diapers full-time. And I noticed an immediate difference right away. He accepted my authority and we stopped fighting right away. We have a much happier marriage. Being the psychologist that I am, I used my nephew as a guinea pig. And it really worked. That kid was lazy, and he ended up graduating with a degree in engineering and has a great job. He is still immature, but at least he is no longer living off his parents. He is his wife’s problem now. “So did your husband ever get to level 20?” “Oh no, it’s not always about progressing through the levels. I’m sure you’re aware that some adults aren’t ever going to grow up. They just need to stay as children. Sometimes they just find a level that is right for them. For my husband, it’s level 4. I can take him out as an adult, but he can only handle that for short periods. The rest of the time, he is my little diapered man.” Dr. Fels continued, “in reality, the R.A.D.S program isn’t really a linear program. It’s more to help families deal with regressed adults in a structure. Since they are really just little children in adult bodies, it makes sense to treat them as small children. We are just starting, but even those who eventually get out will probably still need some level of support. For most, just the threat of the program is enough to change their ways. Most cases we see don’t even qualify for a consultation. In those cases, we usually give the RA a deadline to gain some level of maturity, and show they can be self-sufficient, and over 80% meet the deadlines. And since they are adults, the RA must willingly submit to the program. Mind you, most of them have few alternatives. But this program can provide the structure that they need.” Jill was intrigued. She thought about her cases. She hoped that just the threat of living like this would be enough to mend Scott’s ways, and nearly positive that it would work with Chelsea. And even though Dr. Fels had strange methods, she was one of the most respected psychologists in the world. Jill would be working very closely with her, which is something that few people would ever get. It was an opportunity she couldn’t pass up. “Has anybody ever graduated from this?” Dr. Fels then called in the receptionist. “Ms. William’s, can you come in here please?” The young lady came in and said, “Yes, Dr. Fels?” “What level are you at today, Debbie” Debbie immediately took on a juvenile tone. “I was at level 18, but I stayed up late and now have a bedtime. I’m hoping to get potty trained by Christmas.” Jill couldn’t help herself, “Are you wearing a diaper?” Debbie began to shake her head, hoping that Dr. Fels wouldn’t see. Dr. Fels lifted the back of Debbie’s skirt and Jill saw the plastic pants. She felt Debbie’s diaper. “Just a little damp, and no poopies.” Dr. Fels excused Debbie, and then explained. “Debbie has been with us for three years, and she’s been doing great. You can tell, she is a great employee. I’d start her on potty training, but I think Dr. Robert’s wants her to stay in diapers.” Dr. Fels finally asked, “Are you interested?” “Yes, it sounds fascinating. Just working with you would be fascinating.” “Well, before you say yes, I should let you know about training. The first step is to train you as a nanny, and that would require you to spend at least a week in the daycare.” “That sounds reasonable. I’d probably need to know how it works and working the daycare would be the best way.” The idea of changing an adult’s diaper wasn’t enough to dissuade Jill from this opportunity. But then Dr. Fels continued, “I’m sorry, but you wouldn’t start working in the nursery. You have to be regressed. We find that it helps nannies if they have experienced it. So, all employees must spend time in the nursery. Even me.” That definitely put a wrinkle in Jill’s plans. A full week in diapers and living as a four-year-old. But then the more she thought, the easier that answer seemed to be. She couldn’t pass up the opportunity to work with Dr. Fels. And one week is nothing. It might even be relaxing. No responsibilities for a whole week. Finally, she emailed the institute: I accept the offer.

Um hi. As you can probably tell by my account, I've been on this site for quite a while though to be honest, I've been rather quiet and busy on other platforms. Also, I haven't written anything in some time and even then, my last work was nowhere near as long as this piece will be. I've decided to post this here on the advice of a writer friend of mine since she figured that you lot might enjoy it. It would be great if you did and I'll keep posting chapters as I write them. This post is starting with chapters one and two of my work, if only because chapter one is a little short for me to leave it be. A little backstory: Disney parks have always been a symbol of fun and wonder for me. It wasn't until the thought of what it would be like to be little in the parks hit me that I went into overdrive and thought of the premise for this story. Add a little bit of a fantastical twist to the magic of the parks and here we are. There will be a little Disney lingo here and there but it's nothing a little context clues and maybe a google search can't fix. Plus, I think I've subconsciously tried to include small explanations in the story itself. Lastly, please go easy on me? I usually edit works of fiction but writing one like this is a bit of a harder task. I appreciate any constructive criticism you might offer below. Chapter One The fan sites and twitter accounts were all a buzz with the latest rumors in the parks. Something about people disappearing after going into Magic Kingdom and how some have noticed that they’ve seen the same faces hanging around the park day-in, day-out. Disney Parks have had a slew of weird rumors hanging over them for years, but something about this one was new. Getting to the bottom of it would skyrocket my little blog to the top of the popularity charts. It was nothing I should have too much trouble with. Walk into the park on a quiet Wednesday morning, get some pictures of any funny business, maybe get a ride or two in, grab an ice cream on the way home. And if I were lucky, the name Amelia Forrest will be known far across the fandom as the one to go to for cracking park rumors. So with a change into a pair of loose shorts and a flowy red blouse, I slipped on my sneakers and headed out the door. Having a day off of work during the week was a lucky break for me. It meant that getting to the park and strolling inside the gates at opening was a pretty seamless and relaxed affair. Aside from the warm Florida sun, it was a perfect day to wander around a theme park for a few hours. It didn’t take me long to roam around the expansive park. Lines for rides looked pretty short and while it was a little busy, it was nothing out of the ordinary for a random week towards the end of summer. People seemed to be having a good time and unsurprisingly, many people were all lined up in front of the castle in various poses to get pictures of their visit. All was normal until I noticed what looked like a woman near my age ordering a drink near Adventureland. She looked mature and pretty, her long, blonde hair in a braid and she wore a white sleeveless top with skinny jeans. A fairly normal look, aside from the shiny blue headband in her hair. It looked familiar though I couldn’t quite place it. She spoke quickly and erratically to the cast member behind the counter. Almost like...a child? “Hey!” The woman was almost leaning over the counter and waving her hand to get the employee’s attention. “Heeey Chuuuuck! Can I geeeeet...um...A soda? Oh! And um...and a pretzel, too!” The man responded back with a sigh, shaking his head. “Julie, how many times do I have to tell you? Your mommy doesn’t like you having so much sugar this early in the morning.” Mommy? This woman looked to be in her mid-twenties. And this man seemed strangely nonchalant about chastising her. “Awww c’mon Chuck pleeeeease! I promise I won’t tell anyone.” The girl named Julie looked and somewhat sounded like a fussy toddler trying to get her way. “No deal, kiddo. Though here. You can handle the pretzel for now but have a cup of water, okay?” Chuck held out the two wares with a smirk on his face. Julie whined a little but took the two items. “Fiiiiine. Thanks I guess.” She left without another word though as she did, I noticed a little skip in her step as she bounced along towards the castle. I watched her for a while until I heard Chuck’s voice behind me, breaking my concentration. “Hey Miss! Did you need anything?” “Yeah...um...Can I have a cup of water, please?” I tried to look inconspicuous as I stepped up to the counter. Though knowing my luck, it would only make me look more suspicious. “Comin’ right up. Anything else?” He answered me back with the happy tone I’d normally expect from a cast member. “No thanks. Hey, can I ask you a quick question?” “Sure. Need help finding somethin’ else?” Chuck seemed friendly enough. Maybe he would have some idea. “So that girl that was just here. She come here a lot? You seemed to know her.” Chuck slipped the paper cup onto the counter in front of me, trying to look friendly if not slightly curious. “Julie? She’s been comin’ here for a little while now. Her mom works in the park so she lets Julie run around for a while. She’s usually pretty good. Doesn’t get into too much trouble around me anyway.” I guess that seems like a normal enough response. Nothing too fishy there. With a nod and a short thanks to Chuck, I took my drink and started wandering off towards the castle again. This girl Julie seemed normal enough, if not a little too energetic. But something about her mannerisms sparked my curiosity. Sitting on a bench near the center of the main hub, I kept an eye out for Julie. I wanted to ask her a few questions though, just to make sure I was covering all my bases. Internet fame wasn’t earned by just shrugging off things that seemed convenient after all. But for all my waiting, I couldn’t spot her again. Minutes turned into a quarter of an hour and then to a full hour. I was growing tired of just sitting and scrolling through things on my phone between glances up at the crowd around me. And to top it all off, everything seemed fairly standard as far as I could see. A shiny blue headband would stick out in these crowds but all seemed pretty normal. Tons of people were wearing hats of all sorts anyway, a random blue headband can’t be that odd. With a groan as I sat up and stretched, I made my way back down Main Street. A number of guests just starting their day along with a few people selling giant sets of balloons walked past as I made my way down the street. Getting near the entrance, I looked towards town square curiously and gasped in excitement. Chapter Two Town Square was home to a restaurant and a room where Mickey Mouse normally had meet-and-greets with guests. But today a banner hung over the normal sign announcing him. “For A Limited Time! Meet with Minnie Mouse!” This wasn’t on any of the fan sites and it certainly wasn’t on the day’s program guide. But a limited time thing like this was right up my alley and I couldn’t pass up a chance to meet with Minnie. Since I was a little girl, I loved anything to do with Minnie Mouse; two of my birthdays were themed to her back to back. Even the outfit I chose for the day was vaguely themed to her. All these years later, I still harbored a love for Minnie. It was that love that got me so invested in the parks and their happenings in the first place. Taking this as a sign, I hurried into the building and fell in line behind a whole group of parents with their children. I couldn’t say I was surprised to be the lone adult in the group, it was the norm for me these days. I couldn’t complain though. It wasn’t every day that something like this happened and even if it made me look as immature as that Julie girl sounded earlier, I figured I was allowed a little fun. Minutes passed as I waited. Cast members would come out and bring four groups of people into the back room, a normal practice to help cut down on how long people would have to wait in line without seeing a character. As time passed, I finally got picked to come in with a group of three other families ahead of me. Then I heard the dreaded call behind me. “Alrighty folks! Minnie’s gonna be taking a break for an hour to powder her nose! We’ll resume at the top of the next hour.” The cast member that led us into the room called out to the line of families behind me as I was ushered into the room. Phew! That was sure lucky! I’m gonna be the last one in the room with her. Even if it was just someone in a costume, being able to get a hug and maybe even chitchat with an actress playing one of my childhood favorites sounded like a nice little treat after having to be out in the sun for most of the morning. And there she was in front of me. A big costume moving around with her polka dot dress and giant shoes. In my head, I knew it was silly that I would be so excited. But just like the other little kids in front me, I was ecstatic. She greeted us all before taking turns with each family. Every group got a few minutes to make small talk, maybe hug Minnie if they wanted to, and an automated camera on the wall would take pictures of them all the while. It was amazing how character costumes these days had evolved to the point that they put animatronics in their mouths to make it look like they were actually talking to guests. It wasn’t long before the groups in front of me all had their turns and left out the nearby door. Then, her attention turned to me. My face couldn’t have lit up more if it were a Christmas Tree. “Why hello there, young lady! I’m so happy to see you!” I was immediately taken back to that little girl in a polka dot dress at her sixth birthday party. “Hi Minnie! I’m so happy to see you too! It’s been so long!” I hurried next to her, a big dopey smile on my face. I knew that this actress wouldn’t actually remember that I had met this character on multiple occasions but oh well. Immediately she opened her arms wide like she knew that I wanted to hug her. Without waiting, I hugged her tight and took a deep breath as I felt warm fuzzy hands wrap around me. This actress was good. “It’s so lovely to see you again, Amelia. I’ve been waiting to give you something.” Amelia? Wait, how did she know my name? Oh! Obviously it must be my Magic Band. The whole resort was decked out with NFC tech these days and the stuff they did with these bracelets was insane. But before I noticed that I didn’t have mine on me, I felt a band being slipped onto my head. “There we are. Your colors were matching me but you were missing your bow, dear.” My hands drifted up and felt my head. A Minnie Mouse headband? I knew these were all the rage these days with girls of all ages. Admittedly, I had quite a few at home myself though this one seemed like a standard issue one. Black to match my hair color with a big, floppy red bow in the center with two mouse ears on either side. I smiled a little as the automated camera flashed beside us, the bulb rather bright. “Um, thanks so much Minnie. I really appreciate it! It’ll go with the other ones I have though this one feels nice.” My hand reached up to try and take it off but before I could, I felt Minnie’s arms wrap around me again and hold me tight. Her fluffy, gloved hand softly patting me on my bottom through my shorts. “There, there,” she said. It didn’t sound like an actress or some random voice box doing some talking. It sounded like this was Minnie Mouse holding and talking to me. My cheeks went red as she spoke and held me. “You’ve been working for so long. It’s time we made this your home, dear. Just relax and let me help you get comfortable.” Something about this was off. I’ve never had an interaction with a character like this in the past. However, every time I would make moves to break away from her, a pat on my bottom would scramble my thoughts. Every time my thoughts scrambled, they were replaced with a warm cloudiness in my head. Everything was warm on me. It felt lovely to be held by Minnie and to have my bottom softly pat over and over. The stress of my day job and my ambitions of wanting to be popular online were ebbing away from me, being replaced by the sound of a soft thump against my shorts. A thump? Why was there a thump? Looking down at my legs, I noticed that my legs were slowly spreading with each of Minnie’s pats and my shorts were feeling...thicker? How was that? My shoes also felt weird on my feet. What was once a pair of yellow canvas sneakers were slowly being turned into leather Mary Janes with a small heel. Even odder still was that I felt my hair getting pulled and parted apart, even as Minnie held me with both her arms, one of her hands softly patting my bottom. All the while, the camera against the wall would flash a blinding white light. I could hear my own speech starting to slur as I was held and kept trying to fight against Minnie’s hold, albet far weaker by now. “Whut?...Whuts goin on, Mom-Minnie?” I could hear that I sounded a little more high pitched as well. My voice was changing some how. “Whuts you doin’ to me?” Looking up to her, I could only see a smile across Minnie’s face. Her voice slow and calming, like a mother to a small child. “I’m only making you more comfortable so that you can go play, little Amy. You’ll be good for me, won’t you? If you are, I’ll be sure to give you a treat later, okay?” She finally let me go as I felt the tugging on my body slowly dissipate. Looking to the nearby mirror next to the camera, I could finally see what had changed and why I felt so odd as I stood with my legs spread wide apart. Indeed, my shoes had changed to the Mary Janes I saw before and the headband sat on my head with it’s big, floppy bow. But beyond that, my hair had completely changed from being long and curly to being tied up in a pair of short twintails poking out from behind the ears on my headband. What's more, what was once my red blouse was now a red polka dot Minnie Mouse dress with puffy sleeves, a white Peter Pan collar and a skirt that was barely long enough to cover the waistband of my shorts. Wait...my shorts? No. My shorts had changed as well. From the white denim shorts they were before to an extra bulky, very crinkly diaper adorned with Minnie’s face on the front where I recognized the diaper tapes land and red bows patterned along the rest of the diaper. This new dress that I was in did nothing to hide anything beyond the top half of Minnie’s face on the diaper. My eyes widened as the cloudy stupor my mind was in started to clear and I recognized what I was wearing. Quickly looking back to Minnie as I stumbled a little from the pillowy bulk of the diaper, I tried to make sense of what was going on. “W-what...what did you d-” She cut me off as she scooped me up by my puffy bottom and carried me to the exit where all the groups of parents left before. Depositing me outside on my feet, she only reached down and kissed me on the forehead. Her kiss left me in a daze, a mindless smile creeping along my face as my diaper slowly warmed from a sudden accident beyond my control. “Now be good, Amy. I’ll be picking you up later on. And be good for the park staff, too. They’ll tell me if anything’s wrong but if you need any help, make sure to ask them, okay?” “I...bwuh...whu happuned?..”I tried to question her but all that would come out of my mouth were high pitched babbles. Her hold and kisses had some sort of weird effect on me. With that, she turned me back around to face the open entrance to Main Street and gave me a couple firm pats on my bottom to send me on my way. “I’ll see you later, sweetie!” And with that, the door to the room we were just in closed and I was left in a theme park alone. Dressed as an overgrown toddler as I quickly snapped out of my foggy stupor.

Chapter 1: Discovery You know that dream-like state when you're sure you're awake but something odd happens and for a moment you realize you're dreaming before it changes or ends and then however long after this you wake and briefly recall that strange sensation? She was certain this was happening to her because it was all too strange. She had been waiting for someone to enter her life for years, someone to make her feel something that all the romance books promised; wanted, loved, but also exhilarated and enticed. What was missing? Why had she never found it? Her friends all seemed to be happy but it just never worked out with the guys she had been with. Her name was Danielle and she was a "typical" woman, living in an apartment, a high school administrator, long hours for months, summers off, a few close friends and family, forgettable really, normal and "average" in every way from her brown shoulder length hair to her b-cup, and slender but not skinny body. Sure she worked out and was tight, but not model tight, and nothing overly stunning about her. No children, 32 years old, not too late, but getting there. She was up late after a mediocre date that had gone just okay, she couldn't sleep, they made out a little, she would have probably done more had he just asserted himself, but he backed off as you'd expect any respectable guy would on a first date. He wasn't the typical guy she dated either which probably put her off a bit. He was her height, soft features, slender, not handsome, but not unattractive, cute. If anything he looked and sounded a bit effeminate and that was ok, just not something she was used to. She had been aroused during the making out, he had slipped his hand up her skirt and gotten a fingertip inside her before he backed off fearing he was crossing a line. "What a shame" she thought, "even this guy who has my panties bunched up and wet doesn't want me..." The date ended uneventfully, but she was worked up enough to keep her awake, so, time to hop on the internet where porn was plentiful, free, and most of all, free of judgement, no holds barred, skies the limit! She had a few sex toys, nothing grand or elaborate, a vibrator, a dildo... a vibrating dildo, she once tried a butt plug that vibrated but felt strange after using it. Not that it wasn't pleasurable, but, guilty, shamed that she was a "degenerate" for using it and thought "if I die tomorrow and my relatives clean out my stuff and find this, what will they think???" ...straight to the garbage Mr. Plug. Her porn tastes revolved around watching women masturbate with the toys she could never use, big toys, anal toys, machines built to bring women to orgasms multiple times sometimes squirting which she was certain was pee, or at best some kind of put-on, a little water in the pussy before the "money-shot" and viola a new genre of porn is created that REAL women could never fulfill. Still, it was exciting to watch and to fantasize about. "Let's get with it and get to bed" she thought, on to google, safe search off, she looked for masturbating dildo videos, gone through several old standards, they got her attention but not getting the job done. So, she went to her panty drawer and got her sexiest panties, they weren't much, but for her they were good. Fairly standard high cut french panties with a standard cotton crotch that she just loved to get nice and wet with her excitement. Panties on, non-vibrating dildo in hand, back to the computer, a slight excited flutter in her belly to get a good wet spot going with her fingers on the outside of the panties, then pretend a nice sized cock slides into them, parts her wetness and takes her home. That's it... that's how her life was, no in-depth thought on how it happened, just watching other girls masturbate, wishing it was her, or wishing it was a real cock inside her making her cum... zero creativity. She stopped. Tired of the cycle. She googled a new search, wet panties masturbation. This was different, girls with panties wet just like her doing what she was doing, she watched a few and this was working, still pretty standard, but different, at least it wasn't the "old" her. She slipped the toy inside her and started wiggling around on it. Nice... but it's the same, "I'm going to cum on this toy while wearing my wet panties, i'll take the panties off, wipe off my pussy, wash the toy, go to bed..." She stopped, she started to sob, excitement gone... she looked at more of the videos. She got pretty deep into the search where the results start varying from what you initially intended and found one where a girl was tied up, wearing panties, and peed them. "Hrm... that's really different" she thought "don't know if I like that or not, but what else..." some more videos like this, then a video where a girl was peeing and masturbating at the same time in panties. "That's kinda gross...but no one is here, and if I do die tomorrow, not like anyone is going to find out how my panties got wet in the first place... hrm." This is where things got strange, soon after seeing this video she started having that sensation of waking from a strange dream. A vague lightheaded sensation like she was lying down but also still sitting in the chair, wet panties, dildo, watching girls pee and masturbate.The sensation passed and she kept watching, the porn was gross, pee everywhere, sopping pissed in panties and a girl, screaming through an orgasm that she must have been faking because it was all too much. Yet, she kept watching, like when you come upon a horrific accident, your curiosity glues your attention to the spectacle. She felt her clit tingle and her nipples harden nicely and kept gently stroking her pussy through her panties. "Whatever, no one can see me for being interested, so what if I am, big deal" she said to herself. Several more videos like this, and a very wet pair of panties, her dildo every now and again slipping inside, she wasn't ready to give up and cum, especially watching these videos. It was almost like throwing in the towel, if she came watching these, what kind of person was she? It was getting to her though, she was keeping herself on the edge, prolonging it over and over. This was new to her, delaying an orgasm, denying herself the pleasure was both pleasurable and agony but something about it felt so right. She decided to do a new search and looked for pleasure torture... not much came up, "what do you call this" she thought, orgasm prolonging had more results but not much then she saw a link to something called orgasm control and a whole new world opened. Chapter 2: Awakening These new images flashed on the screen like a secret world she had stumbled into. Men and women, almost all restrained in some way being manipulated by someone else, teased, humiliated, given pleasure, then denied it, over and over the same theme, pleasure, denial, pleasure denial. This is what she had started to do to herself and here was a whole group of strangers doing it with one another. They all had a pain aspect to it also and this was way out of her comfort zone "but you know what" she thought, "I've gone this far... why not a little further?" She started rubbing her nipples first gently, and much to her surprise this sent a massive wave of pleasure straight to her pussy that made her gasp and clench her ass tight on her wet panties. The warm wetness in her ass gave her an extra little thrill but nothing like the new pleasure of playing with her nipples. She teased them gently, pinching them slightly and each time a tingle, a pulse of pleasure, what could be almost described as a mini-orgasm each time, not enough to satisfy but it directly aligned with her new-found pleasure torture. She pinched each nipple harder and harder and reached a point where the pain was too much, no more pleasure now, and her nipples were getting sore. She took some of her wetness from the now slippery and wet pussy lips and rubber her nipples to soothe them. Much better, "maybe pain isn't my thing after all, only 1 way to be sure though!" With that, she stood up started to rub her tight little ass and *whack*... stars. "OH MY GOD NO.... no fucking way!" No, pain was not her thing after all, but the experience did teach her that she could receive pleasure from her nipples and that was well worth the now red and throbbing ass. Sitting back down was delicate but the warm wetness of her panties quickly made her forget the pain. She continued watching and the next video was of a girl, tied up, panties on, and another girl slipping a dildo into her panties so the panties held it inside, then focused on sensual kissing, tonguing her all over, and consistently rubbing her captives nipples. The submissive girl couldn't get away and couldn't stop the onslaught and clearly didn't want to had she been able. This suited her, she felt drawn to this and looked for more like it, some with men in charge, some with women, but all were about 1 person dominating another woman, and controlling her through a pair of panties that would ultimately "catch" all the girls wetness as well as serve as a point of humiliation in some form or another. Her panties were doing the same thing, they were now holding in her wetness as well as the dildo as she watched countless videos and mindlessly rubbed her nipples, never letting herself cum, and why should she, she had nothing to do as the summer had just started and she wanted to see how long she could keep this up before giving up, giving in and going back to her "normal" life. Then it happened again, that wave of dreamlike confusion, this time she felt like she had actually woken up and seen Chris, then man from the date earlier, standing over her doing something but then back to reality in front of her computer, humiliating herself. She stopped again. "What's wrong with me that I can't just finger myself and go to bed?" Expecting an answer she sat there, for nearly 1/2 an hour, sometimes sobbing, wondering what the point was, going so far as to think "if I just end it all now, would it even matter, look at me, a fake dick deep inside me wearing wet panties watching women basically get raped and I'm enjoying it? How far I've sunk, I should be ashamed of myself and I am, but for whatever reason I like this, I hate that I like it, but I do, so now what?" An answer came this time, but not one she was expecting. The dildo popped out of her pussy with an audible "pop" and got caught by her panties followed by a warm trickle of pussy juice. She started laughing immediately "look at me, I squirted, I should call someone and proclaim what a slut I feel like. What would that be like? Hey, Chris remember me from a little while ago, yeah I've been jerking off and just kinda shamefully squired in my panties with a rubber dong want to hang out tomorrow?" No. Her laughter subsided but her desire to finish herself off never did. "Friday night... panties soaked, nipples burning in a good way, wishing I could figure out why I like this porn and needing to get my rocks off all alone... might as well end it with a bang!" Back to google, "how much lower can I sink I wonder" she said out loud. "Let's just combine it all into one search now... 'girls being dominated and not allowed to cum while wearing panties". That got her a big fat nothing in terms of videos, but this time she started getting story results and clicking around and reading the stories was just as good as the videos if not better because now she could insert herself into the stories and fantasize about someone doing it to her rather than watching someone have it done to them. Several of the stories had dialogue in them unlike the videos, an interaction between the captive and the captor. Words, names, suggestions, an overall tone. This fueled her fire as now she started thinking, "Who is doing this to me? Master? Sir? A stranger with no name? The school principal? A student?" One story touched on a girl being tied up and fingered endlessly by her teacher a woman. This hit home with Danielle because she thought of some of the high school girls she taught, but she thought of all the bitchy ones, always coming late, always flirting with boys and how she could teach them a lesson by humiliating them in class, holding them down, making them beg to cum even though they hated her for it... but it didn't seem right, she was too horny to think about making someone else cum and invariable in her mind, the girls would hold her down, and molest her until she agreed to change a grade, or let them leave early. Absurd, but it was working and her mind went with it... what if one of the girls showed up for a parent teacher conference, with her parent, and they did it to her then. "Now that would be something" she thought. "Some bitchy little 18 year old who needs my class to graduate shows up with her cunt of a mother and they start demanding I change her grade so she can graduate, I refuse, they do something to me to knock me out or something and I wake up, tied up somewhere... oh fuck that's nice" she thought with the dildo back inside her, playing with her nipples. Her screensaver had kicked in at this point and rightly so, with these fantasies, who needed porn, "I can think up anything I want, and if I die tomorrow... no one knows a thing! Ok, so I wake up somewhere tied up, spread eagle, we're all naked and the girls mom decided she's going to teach her daughter about control and you can make anyone do what you want if you just bend their mind a little." An interruption happened again, there she was, lying in bed with Chris, him standing over her, he's naked, she's naked, he's got his cock inside her and he's slowing pumping away and a rustling noise fills the room, she's wearing something strange like a thick pair of panties, he's rubbing her nipples and she's babbling something while he comforts her with his words "what a good little girl...." Back to reality again and sitting in front of her PC, her slideshow going, panties drenched, thinking about this anonymous student and mother manipulating her. Danielle thought "why the hell is Chris calling me a little girl? in my dreams? Chapter 3: Training "So, sweetheart, you think you're going to fail my daughter is that right?" said the anonymous woman in Danielle's fantasy. "Let me go, you can't do this to me, this is insanity, you think you're going to get away with this? Not only are we going to get away with it, but you're going to change her grade, you're going to thank us, and you're going to become a whole new little girl when I'm done with you... That's odd" she thought, "that's what Chris called me in my dream... hrm, do I want to be shamed and punished or whatever like a child might be? It does fit the whole submissive rape-fantasy role playing Master/slave kind of role but if I'm her little girl, is she the teacher? No, I'm the teacher, she's the parent of a student, she's a parent. Hrm. No, lady, none of that is going to happen, what's going to happen is that you're going to let me go, Christine here is going to fail my class, and you Mrs. Johnson are going to jail for kidnapping! "You got some of that right little girl, I did 'KID'nap you, because when you take a little girl against her will that's what they call it." Christine giggled at her mothers wit. "Christine dear, girls like Danielle have got a sickness inside them and its up to real women like me, like you'll be some day, to work that sickness out of them. It's like a toxic juice that gums up their inner workings, clouds their minds and makes them all grumpy and bitchy toward real women, big girls, like us. So what do we do now mom?" Christine asked her mother. We get her all prepared and ready to get that nastiness out of her and see the world the way she needs to see it, it's all for her own good, and eventually she'll thank us but it's going to take some time and effort to train her properly. Wow" thought Danielle... "where the hell is all this coming from??? Why have I never thought of this before, it's so fucking sick, but... it totally works. It even aligns itself with my boring life, my failed relationships, everything... if someone would just 'help' me get a better outlook that would fantastic, and I could cum over and over to boot, win win!" "We're going to start with gagging her so no one here's her screams because this is going to get very intense, very fast. Take her panties and stuff them in her mouth, then secure them with this pair of nylons. Good girl Danielle, now relax because the more you struggle the longer this will take. You'll appreciate this, I'm going to give my daughter a lesson and use you as the subject, you should be flattered little girl!" There it was again but this time it felt both humiliating and exciting, Mrs. Johnson's tone was so positive, so full of esteem and yet so condescending at the same time. Danielle was proud of herself for getting so into her fantasy and not feeling guilty about it, and why should she, she was in her own mind, and no one could stop her or judge her, this was hers, she owned it, sick or not, it felt right, let the world go fuck itself with it's right/wrong. She didn't have to answer to anyone. Mrs. Johnson: "Now, Christine, she can't get up, she can't alert anyone to what's happening and she's totally helpless, who else is like that?" Christine: "I'm not sure mom." Mrs. Johnson: "Well, is that what it's like to be you or me at this moment?" Christine: "No... we're in control." Mrs. Johnson: "Exactly, we're in control of little Danielle the helpless little girl who can't get up and can't talk and can't control herself.... what a good girl you are Danielle, lying there helpless and in need, just unable to fend for yourself... like a... like a....?" Christine: "Like a baby!" Mrs. Johnson: "Bingo! But not like a baby... a baby, who can't do anything but take what's given." "Here comes that sensation again like I'm about to wake up, but I'm already awake" thought Danielle. There was Chris, balls deep inside her hot little pussy, thick white panties pulled to the side, rustling like a plastic bag, nipples being teased, something buzzing, somewhere in her panties, feels like she has to poop but not really... "is it my plug, the one I threw out years ago" she wondered, who cares she was in total ecstasy, like a non-stop rolling orgasm, being kissed, nipples burning, ass buzzing, a big thick cock inside her as he said "that's it, you get nice a wet in your diaper for me". To which she heard herself reply, "I'm a good girl Daddy?". "You're a good little girl for me, baby". Ripped back to reality again, Danielle felt tired, she had been masturbating for hours, in and out of consciousness and her pussy was getting a little tender, panties we're clinging to her and her chair was even wet at this point, she felt like she had to pee, but she'd finish up soon, pee, and pass out. "Wait, diaper? You know what... at this point who cares I just want to cum. Christine: "So what's first mommy? Do we beat her up? Do we take pictures of her like this and threaten to send them to everyone?" Mrs. Johnson: "It's almost as though you're not listening at all Christine... I'm going to teach you how to make her a helpless little baby and when you're done, she's going to change your grade willingly." Christine: "I still don't get how that's possible but whatever...let's get started?" Mrs. Johnson: "Baby, Christine is going to begin working on you, I hope you don't fuss too much, it's time to make all that nasty negative gunk inside you come out and turn you into the sweet little girl you really are. Christine, gently insert this vibrating plug into her ass and while you do it, praise her, constantly be praising her and telling her how she needs this and how she really wants it but is too scared so we have to force her." Christine: "Ohhhh I get it, we're going to fuck with her so much and humiliate her to a point where she just accepts it and gives up, and does what we say? Like how they torture prisoners but instead we're going to make it like this is to her benefit?" Mrs. Johnson: "Mommies little girl, I'm so proud of you for picking it up so quickly... and soon she's going to be your little girl!" Christine: "Ok little one, time for your bottom to get nice and full, lets just lift you up and spread those pink little cheeks... that's it, you can't stop me, you're such a good baby, that's it, let it slip inside nice and easy, it gets wider but then it gets smaller again and it's going to feel so good in your little baby bottom, what a good girl you are, I see you struggling and trying to push it out but you know this is good for you so just relax... and... all the way in... yayyyyyyy what a good girl you are baby, you're mommies good little baby!" Mrs. Johnson: "You're doing great, but while you're praising her you have to give her some positive feelings as well, so now the next phase is to keep her clean, secure, but also happy... babies never like to be changed and hate being cold so we need to cover her up a bit while also making her feel good. Go get the diaper from my briefcase and some powder. Good... now... slide the diaper underneath her, that's it... Danielle stop fussing, no need to cry baby, it'll all be over when you accept it. That's it Christine powder that little cunny because she's going to need that once she starts getting wet. Good, now, pull the diaper up but don't tape it closed yet, rub some powder under her nose and tell her she's a good little baby slave. Perfect. Now the fun can start little Danielle! Take you hand start rubbing her pussy over the diaper, gentle little circles, this will arouse her and infuriate her at the same time, while you do that I'm going to gently rub her little nipples and baby is going to get VERY upset at her arousal so we need lots of praise and continued rubbing" Christine: "Here we go with your baby training little girl, I'm going to make you so happy in your diaper! Chapter 4: Reality? Danielle imagined this continued for quite some time in her fantasy while in reality the pressure in her bladder continued to build and she was still gently masturbating in front of her computer, all sense of time gone, lost in pleasure, lost in thought, just going with it, exhausted and accepting. Mrs. Johnson: "I think you know what to do now, I'm going to leave and when I come back I expect a well trained little baby slut who needs her mommy and does what mommy wants... this is how you get what you want in life sweetie, people will love you and if they won't, you make them through controlled pleasure. See you later little girl" Christine: "Bye mom! Ok honey, mommies here little one, making your little cunny nice and wet, nice and warm in your baby diaper, you're going to be such a good little diaper slave for mommy always creamy in your diaper, always wanting to make cummies for me, always turned on and needing to be filled but trapped in your diaper like a baby should be. Christine now alternated between rubbing Danielle's nipples and diapered pussy, Danielle couldn't stay still, she couldn't believe this was happening to her, being raped by a girl being diapered being treated so nicely but for all the wrong reasons she didn't know what to do but couldn't deny the fact that her body was so turned on she could cum at any moment, if only she could get more of the sensations, more would be so much better and then she's agree to Christine's terms even if it was a lie she could finally get away and get help. She couldn't help moan though, and she loved her fantasy, being so twisted but feeling so good. Christine: "Mommies little girl is getting awfully wet in her baby diaper isn't she, I can peel back the diaper and see you're little lips are so creamy and gooey your bottom is probably used to the plug by now so its time to turn it on. There we go, its buzzing away, ohhhh no, baby don't squirm, it's good for you, it makes all that nasty girl poison come out of you, that's why you're getting so wet, it's the bad stuff I told you needs to come out in order for you to be my trained little baby slut remember? Mommies going to work it all out of you, and your diaper is going to catch it all and you'll be a good little diaper girl from now on. The plug is in your bottom to help, you see the longer mommy works your hot little cunny in your baby diaper, the more goo comes out into your baby diaper and the quicker you'll be turned into my helpless little baby slut. That's also why mommy keeps saying these key phrases to her little diaper girl over and over with all the pleasure you can handle. The more mommies helpless diaper girl hears all these baby words and phases the harder it'll be for baby to resist, and soon enough mommies little diaper baby will love her diapers so much, she'll want her diapers wrapped tight around her wet little baby cunny keeping her nice and warm and catching all her sticky goo-goo's." Danielle started crying, in her fantasy, and for real, this was the release she needed, she wanted to make this a reality somehow but she couldn't, and her mind was in three places at once it seemed, fantasy, reality, and her dream of Chris doing this to her. She needed to cum, she needed to pee, and it was all so close. Christine: "That's it baby, you let it all out, mommies going to fasten this diaper on nice and tight and let you rest a bit, ok? Or does baby give up, does baby need her mommy, if baby needs her mommy to make her creamies come out into her baby diaper then baby just needs to beg? Mommy understands you can't talk but I'll understand if you shake your head, if your mommies girl now you shake your head and mommy will complete your baby training?" Danielle panicked, she didn't shake her head and her mommy walked away, and in her fantasy screamed through her gag for her mommy to keep going she was so close it couldn't end like this, what was wrong with her, why was she denying herself pleasure, all night she did this to herself, stopping and starting because her sad thoughts got in the way, just like real life where everything was plain and boring, where Chris wouldn't get closer, where her friends and family were dismissive and her job a dead-end. She was going to finish this, she was going to go through with it and complete this weird journey regardless of her own mind getting in the way. Danielle cried out and her mommy looked over, Danielle gave up and shook her head. Christine: "Is baby ready to gush out all her goo-goo's into her creamy baby diaper and become mommies good little diaper slut?" Danielle shook her head again. Christine: "Good girl, now let mommy fasten your diaper on nice and tight so her hands are free and mommy can turn you into a full time diapered little baby slut. That's it, is that good, nice and tight, your creamy diaper all slick and ready for you to wet with your naughty stickies? Of course you are, your mommies good little diaper slave. I have a surprise for you, the only way to get the bad stickies out and train your right is to get nice and deep inside your little cunny so mommy has this big thick strap-on to work it out of you. All I have to do now, is slip your baby diaper to the side and gently ease it all the way inside you. That's mommies good little girl, you take it nice and deep while I rub your little baby nipples. Now that's it you grind on it... mommies not going to stop pumping and rubbing your nipples until you scream and cream... good girl, you work your cunny against that diaper and around your mommies pee-pee, that pee-pee feels so good doesn't it, it's your salvation baby, it's your way of transforming into a good little diaper baby." Chapter 5: Acceptance? Just as she Danielle was feeling like this was it, she faded back into her dream with Chris, there he was, his slender effeminate body, big thick cock pounding away at her, the thick diaper rustling away, the buzzing in her ass from the plug, her pussy working against his cock... when he spoke... Chris: "That's my good girl you keep working your cunny and you make a creamy soon, your training is almost over baby, just give up and let the machine do it's work." "The machine?" Danielle thought? She looked around in her dream and saw she was on a medical table, an IV in her arm, heart monitor, blood pressure cuff, and she was up in stirrups. Chris noticed her becoming more aware and spoke again. Chris: "You're such a good girl Danielle I just had to have you, when I slipped my finger inside you on our date it was to distract you from the tiny injection I gave you in your arm, an injection that would keep you sedated long enough to get you into my special room in my home." Chris, all the while was still gently rubbing Danielle's nipples and sliding the cock effortlessly in and out of her soaked, hot, wet diapered pussy. "I've wanted to meet you for some time, I've been watching you, I know how miserable you really are and I know just how to make you happy, but it required some training on your behalf and I knew you'd never get into it willingly..." With that, Chris took off his shirt and revealed breasts, Chris was a girl, Christine, s/he was her height, soft features, slender, not handsome, but not unattractive, cute... Chris: "Please relax Danielle, I know the real you, it's exactly who you just fantasized about with a little help from the sedation and the programming you've been getting during your training... you've been here with me for days, reminded of your life, reminded of what you're going to leave behind and reminded that the real you is worth it, let me complete your training and you'll be mommies little diaper girl forever..." It all came crashing down. The dream of Chris fucking her was a reality, the reality of her home in front of her computer was part of a conditioning and training torture she was enduring, and the fantasy of being raped by a girl and turned into a baby slave tied the 2 together. Danielle burst into tears, real tears, she didn't know what to believe and she started to panic and try to get away. Christine was crushed... but selfish, and determined to follow through with her plans. She pressed a button on the IV to sedate Danielle further.... Danielle slipped back into her fantasy with Mommy Christine. Christine: "That's it baby, you're almost done, you're just about there... you're going to make a nice sticky creamy on mommies cock. Your baby cunny is going to flood your baby diaper, and then you'll be all mine. Cum for mommy, cum in your diaper, cum like a little baby who can't control herself and wants a new life as a diapered baby slave..." Danielle tensed, Christine turned off the IV, Danielle woke into reality as she flooded her diaper with cum, pee, and pushing the buzzing plug out. An orgasm would be a cheap way to describe what happened. It was literally life altering, she came so hard, crying, screaming into her gag, pushing the strap-on from her pussy, pushing Christine back from her with pee and cum running out of her, running out of her diaper the plug falling to the floor snapped her back to reality. Gasping for breath Christine released the gag and she drew several deep breaths like a newborn filling it's lungs for the first time. Christine got back between her legs and slid the strap-on back inside her and continued to gently pump and rub her nipples. She knew if Danielle had truly been trained this moment was key to establishing a bond with her and gaining her trust as her mommy regardless of who Danielle really was now she had to try. Christine: "That's mommies good girl, you did so good making a big wet creamy and pushing out all the naughty girl cummies, are you ready for a fresh diaper little baby girl?" Danielle: "... yes mommy, baby wants a clean diaper and another creamy in my cunny, I still feel like a naughty girl and only mommy can make me a good little diapered baby slave." This is what Danielle said... but is it what she thought?

(This story is very loosely set in the Diaper Dimension. No knowledge of this setting is required for this story save to accept that there are smaller people called "Littles" and bigger ones who have all the power "Amazons") Sophie is a Little at college. Her sorority provides her some protection from a scary world and their annual vacation is coming back. The question of where they are going is still to be decided though and the Amazons will make that decision. --- This story has been available on my Patreon page for the last week and with a $5 a month pledge you can see all my updates a week before anyone else. For $10 a month you can get early access plus access to THIRTY-THREE stories that only my patrons get to see. If you are interested please consider giving my Patreon page a look https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Being Little in a Big World By Elfy “Can you hear what they’re saying?” Mary whispered urgently. The Littles were all crowded around the baby gate that separated them from the main council room. The Amazons were sitting around the voting table in deep discussion whilst the all-powerful House Mother, Carole, stood at the end directing the discussion. “Stop pushing me!” Sophie complained as she pushed against the gate to give herself some space, “And shut up, I can’t hear anything.” Sophie could feel the Littles around her crowding into her space and her bare legs kept getting hit by the legs of the others. Nearly all of the Littles around the gate were similarly undressed from the waist down, most were in training pants though there were a couple in pull-ups as well. They were all wearing similarly brightly coloured t-shirts with different badges on them. Sophie felt the embroidered butterfly over the chest of her shirt and looked sideways at one of her fellow Littles who sported a caterpillar, her pull-up was on display for everyone. “I don’t know why you’re all so excited.” A Little Sophie didn’t know said from the background, “It’s not like you can change anything now.” Sophie turned around and looked through the crowd at the Little who was sprawled out on a beanbag. The Little’s playroom was an odd mixture of a regular room and a nursery, regular couches and tables intermingled with toys and children’s activities. Sophie shook her head dismissively at the Little, she didn’t know how anyone could be so calm and casual when such a big decision was being made just the other side of the baby gate. “Ladies, it is time to tally the final votes for this year’s sorority resort destination.” Carole finally said causing all the Amazons at the table to cease their discussions. As the Amazons started writing down their votes Sophie felt a pang of anxiety that seemed to start in the depths of her tummy and spread out over the whole crowd. The whispering of the Littles died away. They all had a lot riding on the results of this vote. “What do you thinks going to happen!?” Mary whispered urgently, “Ooh, I can’t bear it!” The slips of paper were slipped down the table to the House Mother who was gathering them up in her enormous hands. She commanded a lot of respect and fear amongst both Amazons and Littles, she was known to be very fair but suffered no nonsense from anyone. “I thought they’d have brought Kelly and Clarissa back out for this.” A Little muttered somewhere from the back of the group. Sophie thought back to the incident which caused two of the more influential Littles to be removed from their midst. The fight over how the Littles should vote and the split in the group that had remained ever since was still fresh in the mind. Normally the Littles voted in a block to get the safest resort choice for them but thanks to all the ill-feeling Sophie couldn’t be sure if they hadn’t split their vote. It could be disastrous if they had. No one really knew where Kelly and Clarissa were but the rumours swirling amongst the Littles were that they had been taken to a secret nursery where they were reduced to babies. Sophie wasn’t sure she believed it but she didn’t have any alternative ideas. It seemed like an urban legend the Littles told each other with no evidence to back it up, no one ever admitted to have seen it themselves. The Littles were huddled together like a herd of grazing antelope waiting for the lions to decide their fate. It was a situation many of them were used to even if it greatly annoyed Sophie. Society was split into Amazons and Littles with the former holding all the power. It was a life of constant pressure for Littles who had to always look over their shoulders. A vast majority of Amazons saw the Littles as nothing more than trumped up babies and were just waiting for a chance to reduce them to infant status. Littles that got through the horrors of high school would find that life didn’t get any easier. They were under a constant stress knowing that whenever they were in public they were being watched by Amazons eager to see them slip up or even just be unlucky. They could be “adopted” and taken to an Amazon’s home in the blink of an eye. There were other places around the world that were much friendlier to Littles and it was the goal of most to save money and escape to them but even these societies were restrictive. Sophie had spent her entire life walking a tightrope as she tried to navigate a world that was just too big for her. Colleges often provided a small respite to these Littles. The large institutions received government funding and tax breaks for helping disadvantaged groups such as Littles. As such the colleges were keen not to allow their Little students to be forcefully adopted, they would put in rules granting Littles protections at the university. They weren’t equal by any means but even the slight relaxation allowed the Littles some safety from a world that constantly seemed out to get them. “I swear if they pick St. George’s Point I’m going to run away forever.” A Little Sophie barely knew muttered dramatically. There were three resort options for the Littles. St. George’s Point was a ski resort that was known to be incredibly harsh on Littles. They had rules that every Little was to be fully diapered at all times whilst on the grounds and anyone could start babying them whenever and wherever. Sophie could just imagine the hell they would have to endure and she wondered how many of them wouldn’t return having been adopted by the taller tourists out of the view of the other sisters. The second option was usually the one that all the Littles voted for en masse. It was a beach resort called South Bay and it took a much more relaxed attitude towards Littles. They respected Littles and their autonomy and even had areas with smaller furniture designed specifically for the Littles. Most of the Amazons usually found this option boring but there were usually enough of them that empathised with the Littles that made this the usual destination. This year a third option had been suggested by Clarissa. She found a resort on the other side of the country that claimed to not only fully respect Little rights but also lobbied for improvements in their status. This place claimed to even help Littles get out of the country to areas where they might have better treatment. At first it seemed like a dream destination but then the disagreements started. Kelly, who was in her senior year and thus very experienced, vetoed the idea of this third resort. She relayed stories of fake resorts being set up to lure Littles to them, they would lie about their rules and then when a Little arrived they would quickly be adopted or sold. She didn’t trust what she saw as a very suspect place. The Littles were split almost squarely down the middle. Half of them desperately wanted this mysterious place to be true and would risk everything to vote for it whilst the other half wanted to go to the place they knew to be mostly safe. A schism in the Little’s playroom developed and the formerly close-knit group seemed to fracture. The spark that lit the powder keg was when Kelly, annoyed at Clarissa not dropping this third option, accused Clarissa of being a plant. When Kelly had shouted it out a hush quickly fell on the rest of the room. Kelly accused Clarissa of wanting to go to this strange resort because she would somehow benefit if the Littles got adopted. She suspected Clarissa had made a deal with the Amazons where she would get to escape to a friendlier place if she sold out the other Littles. Being accused of betraying her fellow Littles caused Clarissa to react with an ager that few suspected she had within her. Soon the two students were rolling on the floor pulling at each other’s hair and scratching each other’s skin. It was only broken up when the head Amazon sorority sister picked them both up and pulled them apart. She carried them off towards the House Mother’s private room and neither had been seen since. The fight was over but the split remained. Sophie and all the other proponents of the safer and known option all tried to convince the other side that it was too risky. They seemed to be effective with some Littles but others held out on principle. The holdouts seemed to see Clarissa as a martyr and that they deserved the chance to be free and equal. Sophie believed in equality of Littles and Amazons as much as anyone but she didn’t believe this was a risk worth taking. With everyone being so secretive of votes and worries about people saying one thing and voting the other no one was really sure what the result was going to be. As Sophie was pushed against the baby gate she anxiously awaited the votes to be counted. Amongst the Amazons there were really two separate groups. Ashley was the top girl and leader, she favoured treating Littles as respectfully as possible which probably endeared her to the House Mother who also favoured Little advancement. This made her very popular amongst the Littles in the sorority. Ashley advocated for South Bay where the Littles would be as safe as they could be. Leading the argument for St. George’s Peak was Laura. Laura was a junior at the college, just like Sophie, and had joined the sorority at the same time. She held very traditional beliefs about Littles and didn’t think they should be allowed in college at all. As far as she was concerned Littles were born to be babies forever and there was no point in pretending otherwise. The fact that she was so loud and obnoxious with this opinion made her very unpopular in the play room. Prior to the voting she had been arguing passionately for the ski resort. “We’ve gone to the resort the Littles want for too many years in a row. It’s boring there!” Laura argued. She had theatrically pounded the top of the table to emphasise her point, “It’s about time we treated ourselves and went where we want to go instead.” Sophie had noticed the ripple of annoyance that passed over the Littles to that speech but no one dared speak up. Littles were always on guard and one wrong word would be enough to get themselves demoted or punished. “That’s one vote for St. George’s Peak… And another…” Carole was unfolding pieces of paper and reading them out, “One for South Bay… St. George’s Peak… Little Utopia gets one…” Little Utopia was the questionable resort on the other side of the country. The fact a vote had been cast for it caused Sophie to shiver, she prayed they hadn’t split the vote. The counting went on and Sophie was keeping a mental tally along with every other Little who gave their full attention to the proceedings in the council room. With most of the votes counted St. George’s Peak was winning and Little Utopia seemed like it might have skimmed enough votes to sway the decision. Sophie felt angry but helpless, there was nothing she could do. Carole held two slips of paper high in the air. “By my count St. George’s Peak is winning by one vote with two left to count.” Carole said. It was too much for some of the Littles to watch. Sophie saw one burst into tears at the sheer tension whilst others were covering their faces. She herself noticed that she was involuntarily trembling. It wasn’t an overstatement to say that this could decide their entire lives. “Another one for South Bay.” Carole said. “Come on, come on, come on…” Sophie muttered repeatedly as she willed the final piece of paper to be favourable. As the House Mother sipped a drink Sophie thought about the worst case scenario. She imagined St. George’s Peak, a place she had never been to but felt like she had been thanks to the formidable reputation it had. The place was designed purely for Amazons and there was nothing that would help a Little. Littles would have to try and cope with furniture that was just too big for them everywhere they went and the most egregious omission from the resort’s facilities were Little-friendly toilets or potties. Littles wouldn’t be able to use the far too large toilets and wet or messy diapers would be unavoidable. It would only take one of the Amazon sorority sisters to tell the House Mother and at best the Little would be back in diapers and at worse they would be forced to drop out. All this ignored the other dangerous factor keeping the Littles from wanting to ever set foot in the ski resort. There were practically no laws protecting Littles and they would be in constant fear of being forcibly adopted. They would be taken away and likely never see friends or family again as they were forced to live like a baby for the rest of their lives. “The last vote…” Carole’s commanding voice brought Sophie back to reality as she watched the last ballot get unfolded, “South Bay! South Bay will be the resort location for this year. Everyone pack your sunscreen!” The Littles erupted into cheers as they hugged each other and celebrated. Sophie found herself being embraced by a Little she barely knew whose exposed pull-up crinkled very quietly. The embrace was cut short, however, when the baby gate they were standing next to suddenly swung open inward as an Amazon sister opened it, Sophie and the other Little losing their balance and tumbling down together, although at least the excitable little was on bottom and her more-thickly padded butt took most of the blow. Sophie made it to her feet first afterwards, a bit embarrassed, then offered the other little her hand The excitable Little jumped and then suddenly froze. Sophie frowned for a second before she realised what was happening, looking down she saw evidence of a little spill on the ground, a wet spot that had obviously just now been wiped up.. “Oh no…” The Little gasped as she clamped her hands over her crotch. It was already too late. Sophie could already see the pull-up swelling slightly as the clean white became a little darker. Sophie felt awful for her fellow Little who was dressed in mostly the same way except that she had a pupa badge instead of a butterfly badge like Sophie. Instinctively Sophie jumped back and checked the training pants she was wearing. She knew it would only take a few drops of liquid from the pull-up to get her in trouble. Most Amazons didn’t care if a Little had truly peed themselves, any source of wetness was good enough for them. “I… I didn’t do it, it’s not…!” The Little was babbling and looking crestfallen. The Amazons were coming back through the playroom now and whilst some looked happy and were smiling down at the Littles who were scattering adorably away from their path; others were scowling having lost the vote. Laura, the Amazon with a Sparrow badge on her chest who had led the charge for St. George’s Peak, looked particularly angry and it was she who saw Sophie and the Little in the wet predicament. “What do we have here?” Laura walked over. She towered over the two Littles who automatically assumed a submissive pose with their eyes down looking like children caught being naughty. “Please, I…” The wet Little started. The Little was cut off when Laura leaned down and prodded the padding with her finger. The Little cringed as her eyes filled with tears whilst Laura smirked as if all her worst suspicions about Littles had just been proven true. “You know what this means, don’t you?” Laura taunted the Little who was starting to snivel. “P-Please…” The Little begged. “I guess you’ll have to be demoted to Caterpillar level…” Laura stood up straight and shrugged, “Sorry, I don’t make the rules.” “No!” The Little looked horrified, “I worked so hard for this!” “I don’t ca-” Laura started. “Laura… Can I have a word?” The familiar and somewhat reassuring voice of Ashley, the Head Sparrow, caused Sophie to turn around. Ashley was an Amazon but unlike Laura she had respect for the Littles in the sorority and in society in general. Sophie looked up to her greatly, she was one of the few Amazons she felt comfortable and confident talking to. “Ah, Ashley, I’ve just seen that this Pupa has wet herself.” Laura grinned widely, “So I was just about to take her for…” “I know what you were about to do.” Ashley interrupted as she walked in between the girls, “I’m saying nothing needs to be done here. A one-off accident is nothing to get in a fuss about.” “A one off accident!?” Laura looked enraged and Sophie suddenly felt a lot less safe even with Ashley standing next to her, “You’re too soft on the babies!” “They aren’t babies.” Ashley patiently corrected the other Amazon, “They are students and sorority sisters. You know Carole will agree with me so how about we drop this here and now.” Laura shook her head and muttered something indistinguishable before spinning on her heels and angrily walking away. Sophie watched as Ashley kneeled down to say some words of encouragement to the upset Little. It ended with the wet girl being sent to her room to change, she hurried away with her hands over her crotch the whole time. Sophie watched her go until her eyes ended up finding Laura in the corner harassing another Little who she judged to be dressed poorly. “Don’t worry about her.” Ashley said as she followed Sophie’s gaze, “She’s just sore that she lost.” Sophie nodded her head and then hurried back to her room before she inadvertently ended up in the middle of any more trouble.

This is a little story I've had running around in my head. It won't be too long, and I'll fit it in while I'm finishing Chris the Clever Boarder. Adjustment Chapter 1 Pat looked around the small, clinical room, then at Dr Saunders. 'So, how are things, Pat?' asked the doctor. 'OK,' Pat replied quietly. 'Adjustment isn't easy,' said the doctor. 'For you or for Sal.' 'I know,' said Pat.'Its just...' 'Just what, honey?' asked Dr Saunders. 'Just, just everything,' Pat said, looking helplessly at the woman in the neat white coat sitting confidently opposite him. 'It's a big change, Pat,' the doctor said. 'You're not the only one going through it. The changes in business and politics, the new female workforce. The female breadwinners. You've handled it very well, Pat. Sal and I are proud of you, and you should be proud of yourself.' 'I know,' said Pat. 'But some things...' 'Pat,' said the doctor kindly. 'I know you've had difficulty accepting some of the changes. All men have. For you, Sal's in charge now. That won't change. But your relationship will change and grow.' 'I know,' said Pat. Dr Saunders sounded like one of the endless lifestyle ads aimed at women and their partners - 'Change and grow.' 'At night...' said Pat. 'Honey, we've talked about that,' said the doctor. 'I've talked to Sal too. Lots of couples deal with it. Sal said you'd got used to them.' 'I have,' said Pat. 'It's not that, it's, well...' 'You can tell me,' Dr Saunders said encouragingly. 'Well, it was Sal's birthday, and I wanted to feel, you know, a bit like how it was, how it used to be, and I took off my, erm, diaper when Sal was asleep,' said Pat. 'I was going to go to the bathroom, but I fell asleep and then, you know, I wet the bed. I just wanted to feel, you know, like Sal, a bit...' ''You mean grown up, honey,' said the doctor gently. Pat swallowed hard. Dr Saunders had mentioned the 'grown up' words. Pat nodded, glancing at the doctor then looking back at the floor. Sal had been diapering him at night for a month now, but it still hurt to tell an adult he wet the bed. 'And Sal was cross,' said the doctor. 'I've spoken to her about that.' 'Yes, but she, she spanked me, Dr Saunders,' said Pat, his eyes watering as he stared at the floor. The doctor looked steadily at Pat. 'Well, do you think you deserved it?' asked the doctor. 'It was very naughty of you to take off your diaper like that.' Pat looked up, shocked. Sal had spanked him. His wife. He didn't expect Dr Saunders to be on Sal's side. 'Pat,' she said. 'This is all about adjustment.' To be continued.

Big Thanks to all my patreons that make this story possible! Sarah Smith Daniel Klohac Matt Surber Shido Little baby Jedi If you also want to support me you could also spend 1$ to help out and read all my stories way earlier than anyone else! What a chance to be in the next season of This? Then join my Patreon to get in all you have to do is be a Patreon! https://www.patreon.com/Little_Rie ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A black deer is sitting in what appears to be a nursery. She's reading a kid’s book to 2 toddlers. One drinking from a bottle and the others sucking a pacifier. They both seem nearly asleep as the black deer rubs both their heads as they fall asleep. She smiles and giggles. Closing the book and heading out of the nursery shutting the door and turning out the lights. A young woman probably in her early 20, she's a pink bunny with floppy ears. She is sitting in an office chair spinning before she notices the black deer. "o-oh boss, you already have the little ones to sleep?" The young lady has a slight blush on her face. The deer giggles and smiles. "I'm surprised you didn't want to join them? Heh." The bunny girl blushes more and laughs. "Well someone has to watch them right? Kinda part of my job. I know you've been looking for more help so I've been keeping an ear out for you." The deer puts her hands on her knees and smiles at the bunny. "Oh really! That's wonderful Sally. Tell mommy all the information and I'll go find you some new friend~" The bunny girl who looked in her early 20s begins to look smaller. She would blush more playing with her ears. "W-well there are two boys who are very sweet but it turns out they lost their home and are homeless now. It's really sad but I'm sure mommy can help them! Then they can work wif us!" The bunny girl gets younger and younger till she's about two years old, the deer grabs the bunny girl. "well ok, then mommy will check on these boys. But in the meantime, you need to get some sleep." The deer grabs a pacifier and puts it in her mouth. She rests her head on the deer and the deer pets her. Like magic, the bunny girl begins to fall asleep. She takes her to the nursery laying her in a crib and leaves thinking to herself. "Two young boys who are homeless. That's so sad… but I'm sure I can give these boys a better life, Heh." The deer leaves the nursery looking up at the sign Staries 'little' getaway. Was the name of this apparent nursery. "It's so hard to find help… No one wants to work here, they all want to stay here." She says with a sigh. She heads to a house next door and walks inside. It was a normal-looking home. But it had stuff set up like she had a child or two. But there was no evidence of a husband or even a kid. She heads to her room removing her skirt and brown apron. She gets dressed in some silky pj's and sits on her bed. "You're going to change the world Starie and if not… I'll make them change." She says with a giggle laying down and quickly falling asleep. The next day Starie wakes up stretching. She throws the covers off her and grabs her phone. She had a text from Sally, it was just a random address and some text that said, love you. Starie smiles and texts back. 'love you too baby bun.' She giggles grabs a new apron and skirt with some panties from her dressers and heads to the bathroom. She gets undressed and gets in the shower just relaxing and cleaning up after she gets out, dries off, and gets dressed. She leaves the bathroom and grabs her phone heading to the kitchen. She hums while she makes herself a bowl of cereal. She scrolls through her pictures on her phone and smiles. "Aww, I can't believe it's already been a year." There was a pink bunny that looked like Sally. She was covering her face as she was an adult in nothing but a diaper laying on a changing table. In the next few pictures, she was younger, probably about 16. Again she was in a diaper standing in the grass in a dress. Just looking around confused. More pictures later the pink bunny was a kid. She was crying because she had scraped on her knee a little. The next one though she was about 2 years old. She was sucking on staries boobs, eating while Starie petted her head. "She would kill me if she knew I took all these pictures. She doesn't have a huge debt to pay off. I probably still own her for another 10 years at least. I doubt she would quiet after though." She giggles and finishes her cereal. She finally gets up and heads to her computer and opens a document on her computer. She works for a few hours before printing it off. "That should do. All I have to do is get a few people to sign this." She grabs the 30-page document and puts them in her purse. Throwing it over her shoulder and heads out of her house. "Let's see here." She pulls out her phone and looks at the address again. "307 west peanut Street. Got it~!" She locks her phone and puts it in her purse and heads down the sidewalk. After about a half-hour of walking, she Finally finds peanut Street. She keeps walking and finds a homeless shelter and frowns. "I feel like most of my workers should come from here just to give them a second chance. Poor people. We will see." She says with a sigh she goes to walk up to it and finds an anthro pony orangish yellowish pony. He had a black eye and is handing a small girl a Halloween bucket. "Don't worry about me, I'm fine! Isn't that right Resuku? Me and him couldn't have you without Halloween candy next week now could we?" A skunk with orange on the back of his tail white belly and brown the rest of the way around smiles shyly and nods. "Ya… though brave took quite a beating…" Brave soul covers Resukus mouth. "Shhh! Yap! Just fine, now go have fun." The little girl smiles. "Thank you, mister!" She skips off and Starie smiles. "That was super sweet. How old are you two?" They both look around before looking at each other. brave spoke up first. "Us? Well, we are the same age, 26 ma'am." She giggles and smiles holding her hand out. "Oh, I should introduce myself. I'm Starie! You are brave? And your boyfriend is Resuku." Resuku blushed and brave blushed a bit. They both shook her hand. "He's my friend… we are not uhh together like that. But can we help you?" Brave asked as Starie nodded. "Oh right, well I hear you two don't have a place to call home anymore? Would you like a chance to have a place to live for one year? After that, we will see where it goes." Brave looks suspicious but Resuku looks interested as he speaks up. "Wait… like we pay rent or something? We don't have jobs but we could with a place to stay! Right brave?" He holds up a finger. "Hold on. What's the catch lady?" She frowns. "Aww, already caught on huh?" Brave smirks. "I'm not stupid." Starie pulls out a bunch of documents from earlier from her purse. "All you have to do is fill out this. Sign a few papers and for one year you have a free place to stay. I mean you can buy other stuff to make life more enjoyable but we will give you the basic stuff for free." Brave and resuku look intimidated by this large document. "Holy… crap…" Resuku says. "Oh ya it's quite long. Would you prefer me to come back another day, to get time to read it over?" Starie asks with a smile. "Uhh let's go inside and sit down and look it over I suppose?" Brave says. he's kinda excited. He couldn't believe such an opportunity to get back on his feet was here in front of him. They all head inside and sit around a table in the main area of the homeless shelter. They began reading the first page. It was very simple stuff. The normal for a legal document. Reminded them of kinda like a renters form. "Well… What do you think Resuku? This looks legit?" Brave asks. Resuku nods. "Let's sign it! I'm sick of this place. I'm ready to get back on my own feet and live my own life again!" Brave smiles and laughs and they begin to work on the document signing everything they need to. After what felt like forever of paperwork they hand the stuff to Starie who's texting on her phone. She's texting Sally. All it says is 'bring the van'. Starie looks up with a smile. "Oh all done? Well, congratulations on your new home!" She puts the paperwork away. And brave gets in her face. "S-so umm when can we go to this home…?" Resuku also looks interested but too shy to speak. Starie giggles. "Soon! I got a car coming to pick us up." They wait a good half hour before Sally comes running into the building breathing heavily. "I-im here! Sorry! I was changing-" Starie puts her arms around Sally. "Sally! Say hello to Brave soul and Resuku. You two, this is my worker Sally. She's a bit scatterbrained. But does her best." They all shake hands. They head out to the van and get in. "Smells like baby powder in here." Brave says, Sally blushed and was about to say something. "And? It's a better smell than something rotten wouldn't you say?" Brave shrugs. "Huh… ya I suppose so?" Resuku shrugs and smiles. "I mean...it kinda smells nice." Starie nods. "Yap! Oh while you two sit back there I got one more form for you to fill out. This one doesn't have anything about boring stuff. This is about what you all want. There's stuff that costs money here but don't worry you pay nothing for the full year. Then after you can either pay off your debt or work for me to pay it off. Sally's a previous customer! " Sally blushes more and nods. "Y-ya that's right! I racked up so much debt on day one… I had to stop and go with the free options." They take the paper Starie hands them and looks it over. Do you want an adult bedroom for $5000, a child's for $1000, or a baby's free. (girls bedroom would depend on clothing) Clothing options, adult $2000, child $500, or baby free. (Girls' clothes give you money in the opposite way. Baby $2000, child $500 an adult $200) Underwear? Adult $5000, childish, $2000 pull-ups $500, and diapers free. Food. Every meal adult $1000, baby food $500, breastmilk free. Bedtime, 7 free 10 $1000 no bedtime $3000 Fun items can be anything you want. They both had an incredible blush on their face. Brave speaks up. "You can't be for real? Why is all this baby stuff free? You just can't expect us to pick that?" Sally giggles and Starie smiles, turning to them. "Oh right, I forgot to say. The first 3 days you will be regressed, younger and younger. Till You're both about 2 years old. So the baby's stuff will come in later. Just depends if you want it earlier. It also won't make your debt much higher." They both blush more. "it's not possible to regress someone right…?" Starie reaches behind Sally who's driving and pulls her pants down a bit showing her diaper. Sally blushes like Crazy. "M-mommy!" Both the boys couldn't believe this was an adult in diapers. They both looked at each other as Starie kissed Sally's cheek. "Sorry baby, but mommy had to prove it to them. Now, are you going to select your stuff? Or do I get to?" Both their eyes get big. "W-we will." Resuku says filling out the information on his paper. Brave sighs and does the same as they turn them into Starie. She secretly takes a picture of them and sends them to an unknown number. "... We could just runoff." Brave says. "And risk jail time? The papers you signed give me ownership for one year. Take your choice boys." They sigh. "Guess we are going with you… but I mean what happens if we max out the debt?" Brave asks. Starie giggles. "You work for me for the rest of your life. But don't worry you will get a place to stay and stuff, In the nursery that is. Sally likes it there." Sally whines as they Finally make it to the house. They both blush. "N-nursery? Oh God… let's try not to make this permanent…" Brave says, Resuku nods. "I agree… but this will be so humiliating…" Sally gets out of the van running into the building with Starie’s 'little' getaway written on it. Starie laughs. "She's so shy about her diapers. But a year as a toddler will do that to you." They both shake gulping. She gets out and opens the door for them. "Well come on! Let's head on inside. You were both so excited!" They both take their time getting out of the van and follow Starie up to her house. They all step inside and she shuts the door. "Please take off your shoes." They both do as she says. "So uhh… I mean this place isn't that bad… right Resuku?" Brave asks. Resuku nods shyly. "Y-ya… do we get separate rooms?" Starie frowns. "No, unfortunately not. I only got one spare room. I never expected to take on two at the same time." Brave kinda shrugs. "I don't mind. Could be worse right?" Resuku blushed. "R-right! Like having to wear diapers… or something." Starie giggles. "Oh that will be a given eventually but I'll let you try to keep without them as long as you want. But I won't give anyone false hope. Now let's check out your new room for the day shall we?" They all head to a spare bedroom and open the door heading into their new room. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A few days ago I stretched, yawned and tried to rub the sleep from my eyes as I slowly woke up. I wasn’t sure why but things felt different. I snuggled back down to try and defer actually getting up for a few more minutes but there was something niggling at the back of my mind. What is it? I eased the bedding down and I was wearing pyjamas... I haven’t worn pyjamas for years and these are for a little kid so...? Actually, they felt strangely comforting, soft stretchy cotton that seemed like an old friend. However, as I wriggled a little more I could feel there was something further down. Pulling the sheet away I could see that my jammie bottoms were puffed out quite a bit, the yielding material was dragged into a ‘V’ shape magnifying what was underneath and I became aware of exactly what it was that felt so ‘different’. I ran my hand over the cotton bulge and could feel the slinky padding hugging my lower reaches. I drew my hand away in shock... just what the hell had happened to me? # A few days ago I received an email that said I’d won £3.5 million on the lottery. I knew it was a hoax, on the same scale as the African General who wants my banking details so he can deposit a vast sum in my account for some spurious reason. I clicked delete. Even though I knew I’d deleted it when I returned to my email it was still there. I read it again and it definitely said I’d won £3.5 million on the lottery. I re-read it a third time but on this occasion it said I COULD win £3.5 million if I played the lottery and it even had the numbers written out that I should use. This was strange because, although I’d played the lottery when it first started, using a selection of birthdays and ‘lucky numbers’, I’d never so much as won a penny. However, and I had no idea how this scam worked, the numbers I read on the email were the same numbers I’d used all those years ago... and I’m talking like twenty years back. I wasn’t going to be sucked into the lottery again so pressed delete. Two minutes later it popped up again, only this time the numbers had changed and I was told, if an email can tell you anything, that these were winning numbers for next week and I’d definitely win £3.5 million AT LEAST. For the rest of the afternoon, every time I returned to my mail, the message had reappeared but the numbers hadn’t changed. Although I knew it was a scam I couldn’t let it go. That night I had the most vivid of dreams that I’d won a huge amount of money (I had no idea how much but it was millions) and my life was so much more fun. For a guy in middle age, with few friends, few opportunities and even few chances of advancement in my dead-end job, the freedom my dream presented was glorious. So, come the morning and decided if the email was still there I’d invest in a lottery entry. I followed the link, used my credit card to secure the ridiculous (but hopeful) investment and used the numbers provided. Up came the information that on the Saturday night draw, there was £28 million that was definitely going to be won and I was thanked for my entry. “GOOD LUCK” Meanwhile, work didn’t get any better but at least the email had enabled me to dream of luxury I couldn’t afford but was sure I’d enjoy given the chance. It was silly I know, but as the weekend approached I was getting more and more excited about the draw because you could watch it live online. My Saturday nights usually follow a pretty unexciting formula of pizza and a few beers, whilst enjoying a movie or listening to the albums I’d collected since I was young. I’d slip on my headphones and happily sink back in time to when each song brought back a memory; a gig I’d seen, a TV programme I’d watched or a blockbuster I’d sat transfixed by at the local Odeon. Ah, nostalgia isn’t what it used to be... it’s actually better, well, for me anyway. Guess what... I won £7 million. # I mean, this bed isn’t mine. Well, it is, well something similar (though not the same) as the one I had as a kid. Also, I’ve never had a Paws Patrol duvet cover or a bed that crinkles when you move. I could now feel the waterproof sheet over my mattress as I took in more and more. The wallpaper was all Paws Patrol... someone must have had a fetish about this... whatever it was... I presume a TV programme for kids. Oh, that’s what these images are on my pyjamas... more Paws Patrol. This is stupid. I’m forty-five years old so... but the mirror on the closet door showed I wasn’t... staring back was a five or six year old little kid. I looked confused but snug in my PJs but there was no escaping the padding. How? Why? “Morning sunshine.” A woman with a South African accent walked into my room all cheery, drawing back the curtains before coming over to brush the hair from my forehead and giving me a morning kiss. “Exciting day for my little sunbeam,” she smiled encouragement, “but let’s have breakfast first and then I’ll get you ready for your first day at school.” Loads of things, confused things, were whirling around in my head and I wanted to say something ... mainly “who the hell are you?” but all that came out was a childish “Yes mama.” MAMA? She reached out her long elegant hand, softly took hold of mine and helped me from my bed. I rustled a little as I walked but it seemed normal as we wondered into the kitchen. “Good morning our clever little student.” I presume this was papa (?), who had a similar twang, was smiling and looking cheerfully over his morning paper. A baby girl, around two, whom I suspect was my sister and she just gurgled her “Hewwoo Stuud...” she failed to say student but beamed at me anyway. I automatically smiled and replied ‘Howzit‘ and patted her giggling head. A bowl was placed in front and cereal poured. As I ate my ‘parents’ were chatting enthusiastically about my first day of school in English but with quite a guttural accent. I had no idea who these people were but I was a little kid so they must be my parents. “Did you sleep well Davy boya?” Papa was asking that accent extending a word. I nodded but that padding around my groin told me that I’d at least wet it but, I assumed, if I wore it they must have been expecting me to use it so... However, I still was trying to work out what was going on because when I went to bed last night I was definitely a forty-five year old man, with an awful job at a company finance, a mortgage and... oh yes.... hadn’t I just come into some money? Was that a dream? Was this a dream? Yes, that’s what it must be because I’d been asked a question online hadn’t I. “When were you at your happiest?” # It had been a question that went alongside some of the info that winning a huge sum of money entailed. I assume they wanted to assess that I wouldn’t go off the rails with such a huge amount and that I was psychologically equipped to handle this fortune. As I’d never won anything before I wasn’t sure if these questions were reasonable or not but, as I was still euphoric about all that money, wasn’t that bothered about the morality or intrusion of such questions. I’d mentioned that I was happiest when I’d taken some time out after school to do voluntary work overseas. I’d spent just over a year working in South Africa with aid workers and other volunteers rebuilding villages that had been devastated by fire and drought. I’d helped build a school, which had been emotional when I saw all the eager little kids from the area in their beige uniforms of short and shirt, flocking to be educated. It was one of my most gratifying moments. On the back of that memory I also mentioned that I was also so excited about going to school when I was five. That first year was wonderful - all the friends I made, all the fun we had, all the great teachers who seemed to love us as much as our parents. It was such a lovely period of my childhood and had that euphoric feeling you wished lasted a lifetime. It then asked, in what I thought was a very frivolous way, if I’d give my £7 million back if I could have those days back. Of course, in the same flippant vein, I replied I’d give everything for a return to a more loving time. Oops!!! I looked up at my ‘parents’ and they were beaming with pride in having their son about to embark on his first day of school but I wondered why because these weren’t my actual parents. My actual father had left home when I was ten and died from TB seven years later. Mum remarried when I was thirteen, it was all OK but I got a job and left home when I was twenty. It was the job I still had and one I didn’t particularly like but it paid OK and better than no job at all. My fiancée decided at the wedding chapel she couldn’t go through with it and so, for the last fifteen years, I’d cut myself off from socialising and kept myself to myself. So, who wouldn’t crave a more loving time? Those queries had certainly opened me up a bit and perhaps it was the bottle of celebratory champagne I’d quaffed all to myself when I answered those questions that have led to... I looked at the date on ‘papa’s’ paper – it was NOW, not the date when I was five years old. How? what? why? erm... ohhhh! # I finished my bowl of cereal and mama smiled in a most loving way. “OK sweet-potato, let’s get you ready for your first day of school... exciting isn’t it?” A wriggled in my seat well aware of the soaked padding I was sitting in and then I remembered something more. When I had first started school I still wore nappies. I hadn’t mastered the potty at night and I’d worn a nappy for the first year in class. I was the only one but the teachers took it in their stride at every break to check I was dry, or change me if needed. Mama stripped me out of my Paws Patrol jammies, slipped me out of the wet padding, wiped me down and doused me in lotion and powder before applying a colourful thick disposable. “These are special fun pants for our little student,” she beamed (she was a very happy and pleasant lady whoever she was) to absorb more so you’ll need less changes by your lovely teachers... isn’t that nice?” Her accent wasn’t quite as thick as papa’s. “Yes mama, thanks mama.” I said as she opened up the plastic pants for me to step into then shuffled them up and over my special multi-coloured padding. “You’re going to have a wonderful time sweetheart, all those new friends... and papa says he’s so proud of you... we all are.” She tapped my padded bottom, went to the closet and pulled out my new uniform I was going to be so proud to wear. It meant I was growing up. The khaki shirt slipped over my head followed by my new matching shorts, which like the plastic pants, she shuffled over my padding. Hold on. I’m forty-five so I haven’t worn... erm... deeerrr... umm... Except, my old self was retreating in my memory as the prospect of starting that first day of school arrived. Photos were taken by my proud parents of me in a uniform and clutching a small Paws Patrol backpack. I guess I was a fan of Paws Patrol. My bedroom had not been my bedroom, the house hadn’t been my house, my parents hadn’t been my parents, except... everything was. So now I was ready for school, wearing shorts, shirt and no shoes, I wondered what else wasn’t mine but was. As the door opened, and the blast of hot air came flooding in, I realised I was about to start school in the South African bush. Not quite the more tribal area where I’d help re-build the school, this was rural but still urban. There were quite a few other kids my age all marching towards a low brick building further down the road – Nelson Mandela Laerskool. I excitedly greeted Menzi also starting today but Neo was still clutching her mother crying. I had no idea who these kids were but apparently I did. I spoke a welcome in Afrikkans and greeted others in English it looked like my school was going to be very diverse. It also looked like I wasn’t the only one going barefoot as we first timers nervously stood around wondering what we were supposed to do. Pretty soon a host of teachers came along, smiling and welcomed us all to our new class. It was at that moment when I apprehensively (and comprehensively) filled my luier. # “Well hallo Davy.” There were other greetings going on in English, Afrikkans, Zulu and several other local accents, as each new child was welcomed to their first class at their first school. “Hallo Miss.” She made herself known, “Miss Mbeki.” “Hallo Miss Mbeki,” I replied with a nervous smile but happy to be starting school. It meant I was now a big boy. “I’ll change you once we get everyone settled.” She whispered in my ear so no one else heard. I wasn’t sure how she knew but I suppose adults know these things which are a mystery to a... hold on a minute... I’m not a kid I’m, erm, a fort, thir, twen, erm, no, I’m five? # With the instruction to ‘Always Play Nicely’ echoing in our heads, we all went and found things to play with. Friends were sought out and new friends made as toys were enjoyed in the hot morning air. Meanwhile, I was gently guided to the back of the building where the toilets and changing rooms were. “OK Davy, you’re our first customer of the day,” Miss Mbeki smiled encouragement, “so, let’s get that wet thing off and you into something drier.” It didn’t seem to bother her I still wore aluier... I mean a nappy... we were supposed to mainly speak English but there were so many other languages, we all slipped into versions of our original tongue at times. Off came my shorts, plastic pants and ‘special’ nappy. “These are nice and thick Davy, your mama really looks after you.” A thorough wipe around followed by an equally comprehensive dousing in cream and powder was the first of many such treatments I’d be receiving in future. The replacement nappy felt even thicker but not as colourful. So, once everything was back in place and I was sent off to play, I couldn’t let that worry me. There was simply too much excitement to see and do in that playground. “Seven million, seven million, seven...” This thought was echoing around my head but had no idea what it might mean. I believed it was a number, and though I could count quite well seven million meant nothing special to me... yet it still was at the forefront of my head as we frolicked and amused ourselves. It was a glorious day, so we spent most of it outdoors and I made loads and loads and loads of friends. I played with anyone and everyone and had a great time. So good in fact that I didn’t want to hurry home but mama was waiting at the gate and I excited ran into her loving arms. “Mama,” I enthused, “it was the best day ever.” She smiled and hugged me close and murmured. “So seven million well spent?” Those words again but I had no idea what she was talking about but my nappy needed changing so I skipped, holding her hand, all the way back home. “Sweetie, you’re soaked.” I shrugged. I’d never been happier or more content. I loved mama, papa, my little sis and the teachers and all my new friends and... Mama kissed the top of my head as if she knew my thoughts and answered as she stroked my well-cushioned bottom. “And we love our sweet little padded boy... so let’s make this day even better.” She cleaned me up and put me in a similar colourful nappy to my little sister and left us to play together outside as she went to get snacks. Sis had a special swing she liked so I pushed her on that to happy squeals. Eventually mama came out with a tray and we sat on the grass in the warm late afternoon air whilst I excitedly told her about my first day. As I chatted animated by my own enthusiasm I rolled a ball between me and little sis. She giggled and, getting her co-ordination rolled it back as best she could. I was home, happy and content. I loved my family and they loved me... I couldn’t wait for school tomorrow. Mama smiled at us both. “I’ve been blessed with two of the cutest little sweethearts in the world.” We giggled back and then hugged her. She patted our padded bottoms. “Yes two little cuties I hope you always stay just as you are.” ### They didn’t know it but ‘little sis’ had also won seven million on the lottery and had answered the same question as Davy. When the people in charge found two that had enjoyed their younger years so much and were prepared to exchange money for such a life – the trade was made and they became brother and sister who would stay just as they were for ever.

I knew that I have a bad track record when it comes to finishing stories, but I think the only way I would be able to write consistently is if I made a patron like everyone else seems to have today. Now, I’m not arrogant enough to think that anyone would pay for my writing (I am my no means calling anyone with a patron arrogant). So, I give you the pre-warning that this story may go dead at any time. Mostly I am wring this for myself, and I apologize if this story gets to real for anyone. Honestly I have no plan for how this story will turn out. I am just going to write and see what happens. Also I can already tell that, at-least the first part of this, is going to be a little depressing. Now, with that all out of the way, let me begin. Chapter 1 Malory didn’t know what to do anymore. She was loosing her friend, and she had no idea what to do. It was his eyes. Within his hazel eyes she saw the dam holding back all that pain, however, unbeknownst to the owner, that dam had broken long ago and that pain was spilling froward, attempting to drown its host. “How was work?” Malory knew full well that Levi’s work day had been shit, even before she had asked, but the words were out of her mouth before she could help it. COVID conditions had caused most of Levi’s co-workers to leave, and as he was one of the most senior staff. Levi’s higher ups kept putting more and more responsibility on him, and the cracks were beginning to show. “Three call outs,” he said dully, as he slumped into the couch beside her, still wearing his work clothes. “How was your day? Did your presentation land with your boss?” In reality, her day had been fantastic. The presentation in question had been the culmination of months of work, and her boss had loved it so much, he had given Malory and pretty sizable raise. However, she knew this information would be salt in the wound. Levi had been shouldering most of the slack at work, but his bosses kept passing over him when it came to handing out promotions. Malory had the sneaking suspicion they didn’t want to promote him because he was so useful where he was at, that promoting him would leave a difficult gap for them to fill. So instead, Levi’s bosses continued to tell him what a good worker he was and how valuable he was to the company, while at the same time giving him nothing to show for pouring his lifeblood into the company. “It went okay,” she said, deciding in that moment to keep her success to herself and focus on trying to cheer him up. “Good news though. We both have tomorrow off. Maybe we can go adventure somewhere fun.” When he didn’t respond, she jabbed her fingers into his side and began to tickle him. “Come on grumpy butt, let’s not focus on work.” He struggled to push her off as he giggled against his will. Eventually he had her subdued with his arms, but Malory was soon free, as the shock of her licking his face had caused Levi to loosen his grip on her. No longer laughing, Levi returned to his sullen state. “I guess we could, I don’t really have any plans.” To be fair, he rarely had plans anymore… ==================================== Levi was alone. All he wanted was someone to share his life with; a person for him to love and that would love him in return. The dating world didn’t make since to him anymore though. At 29, it seemed like the dating market had all but dried up, and all that was left were the numerous dating apps that only seemed to benefit women and the few men that were sly enough to convince said women they were worth chatting with. Even before COVID restrictions drove everyone inside, no one hung out in public anymore. There was nowhere that Levi could go to meet anyone new. Levi’s parents kept telling him that he would meet the right girl eventually, but they didn’t seem to understand that he couldn’t meet “the right girl” if he couldn’t meet anyone at all. To him, he had passed the age of relevancy 6 years ago, and along with that relevancy, his dating prospects had dried up as well “I guess we could…” The words left his mouth but he didn’t really know what he was saying. He wanted to cry. He didn’t want to have to be the strong one anymore. …”I don’t really have any plans.” Levi didn’t want any plans, didn’t want to think or make decisions. He didn’t want to go on anymore; keep telling people that he was okay when he was long past his breaking point. Levi knew what would make his life better, but life didn’t want to oblige and give him what he sought. Levi knew Malory meant well, but he honestly he didn’t have it in him to pretend to be human for her right now. “I’m going to to take a shower…” ===================================== “I’m going to go take a shower.” Before Malory could say anything, Levi had vacated the couch and disappeared into the bathroom. She sighed and wiped the lone tear from her eye. The two had been friends for years and Malory wished she could give Levi what he wanted, but the romantic connection wasn’t there. They had tried dating in the past, but they had both agreed they were better as friends. However, over the years the relationship had become deeper to the point where they were more like family than anything else. So, when the time came that Levi had needed a roommate, Malory had been the first and only option. Malory knew everything about Levi, and she would bet a year’s rent that he knew everything about her as well. Malory looked at the single tear on her finger and contemplated her options. Levi needed her, but her going to pieces in the face of the fathomless black hole of his depression, wouldn’t do him any good. He needed a strong rock to hold on to; something to tie him to the shore so he didn’t drift off into the aether. The idea hit her and she was moving before her thoughts had completely formed. She felt the steam coming from the shower as she passed the bathroom door, passed her own bedroom door, and proceeded to push through into his empty room. Part of her told Malory this was a bad idea, but she ignored this inner voice. The gambit was worth the risk. Levi needed something or he was going to drown in his own sorrow without ever reaching out a hand. Malory pushed back his closet door and opened the lone bin that resided there. She was instantly greeted by the smell of baby powder and she quickly delved inside, looking for a particular prize. ======================================== “I am an ABDL.” Malory stared at him blankly, clearly having no idea what he was talking about. He sighed and continued with the words he now new he had to. “It means I like to wear diapers and act like a baby.” ======================================== The memory was still fresh in her mind. It had taken everything inside of him to reveal this secret about himself. Malory knew, in that instant, that telling her this had been a cry for help that had gone unanswered all his life. She had been understanding and had asked a lot of questions. Even though Malory occasionally caught a whiff of urine and baby powder, Levi never broached the subject again and Malory, knowing it was not her place, never mentioned it either. Levi’s fetish didn’t make her think any differently about him, but at the same time, she didn’t think it was her place to go into that world with him; that was until now. It was clear as day. In his life he had to be the strong one; everyone depended on him, and he was not allowed to show weakness or vulnerability. She shifted aside some pink diapers, adorned with patterns of unicorns, in search of something she knew had to be there. Malory don’t feel totally comfortable with diapering her friend, but she was going to do her part, as she saw it. Finding what she was looking for, she closed the bin and then the closet. ======================================= Five minutes in, Levi had given up on washing himself, and he now sat beneath the falling water, wishing he had decided on a bath instead. When the water began to cool, Levi took that as the queue to get up and shut the water off. After drying himself, he wrapped the towel around his waist and pushed out of the bathroom. Glancing over he saw that Malory was still sitting there on the couch, now watching something or other. Without a word, Levi entered his room, shut his door, let his towel drop to the floor, and fell, still naked, onto his bed face first. ======================================= Malory sat there, object in hand, as she waited for Levi to exit his room, but he didn’t. She had been worried about this. Levi had been going to bed earlier and earlier, and she was sure that he had no intent on exiting his room now. “Well, that’s too damn bad,” she said, standing up and walking over this his closed door. “Get out here you lazy bum! You are going to at least watch one show with me before going to bed at…” she looked up at the clock and sighed, “9 o clock. You have five minutes to get out here or I’m going to poor cold water all over you.” Walking back to the couch, she hoped he wasn’t too far gone to rise to her threat. Her fears were put to rest when his door opened and Levi exited, wearing pjs and a t-shirt. “You are very needy,” he said, sitting down next to her. There was a slight grin on his face, but she didn’t fail to noticed none of that grin touched his eyes. “Yes I am very needy, thank you very much. Now,” she patted her lap, “ your needy friend needs you to lay down in her lap and ask no questions.” “Why do you…” Malory put her finger to his lips, effectively shushing him. “No questions,” she said again, more sharply this time. “Head down.” Cautiously he obeyed and she then rested a hand on his head and began stroking his head. “I don’t want anymore words from you tonight. You had had a hard week and I want you to just relax and let this happen.” “Let…” he began, but at this sight of her flared nostrils, and wide eyes, Levi went silent and nodded. “Now close your eyes and open your mouth.” ====================================== Levi wanted to question her again, but he knew when she got like this, arguing was pointless. So,he just did what he was told; closing his eyes and opening his mouth. The silicone nipple entered his mouth and he was sucking out warm milk before he could even process what was happening. Instantly he open his hazel eyes and was greeted by Malory’s sunset ones. In those eyes he saw love, pure love… and he started to cry. I know I probably have grammar and other editing mistakes that need fixing but I honestly just wanted to post something quickly before I lost my drive. So, please tell me of any mistakes you find and please give me your thoughts on the story material if you have them.

A New Reality Asher kept tight control over his emotions as he entered his apartment lobby. He gave a wooden nod to the security guard and stalked towards the elevators. He pressed the call button and nervously tapped his shoe against the floor while he waited. Thankfully, no one else joined him and he was able to make it to his floor alone. As soon as the elevator opened, he broke into an awkward half jog towards his apartment. Wasting no time, he unlocked his door and dashed inside. There, he finally let himself go. A muffled sob tore from his mouth and tears filled his eyes as he staggered over to his bed. An hour earlier, Asher had finally heard back from an advertisement company he applied to. He didn’t have much hope of being accepted considering he was barely out of college, but to his surprise he got the position. Eager to celebrate, he decided to pay a visit to Liz, his girlfriend of two years. He’d entered her apartment quietly to surprise her, and heard rhythmic thumping and moaning sounds. He smiled and rolled his eyes. Liz always complained about how thin her walls were, but with his new job he could afford a nice place to live. Maybe then he’d finally be able to convince her to move in with him. He walked over to her bedroom door and grasped the handle. That’s when it all went to shit. He pulled open the door, looking forward to sweeping her off her feet for a late-night fancy dinner, only to freeze as he was engulfed with the thick stench of sex. Liz’s bed was a disaster, a tangle of limbs, pillows and sheets combined into a sweaty mess. The familiar moans and distinct mass of sandy blonde hair peeking out of the covers told Asher who was making the noises, but he had to be sure. “Liz?” The movement halted. After a moment, the blonde hair turned around to confirm his worst fears. It was Liz. “Asher? What are you doing here?” She asked. Asher had a million things he wanted to say––denials, accusations, questions––but he was stunned into silence at Liz’s tone. She was completely calm. She spoke as though she were asking about the weather. Asher spluttered for a moment, and Liz raised her eyebrow impatiently. “Well?” Asher’s mind sharpened, and he uttered two words. “Fuck. You.” Liz’s face filled with anger and she opened her mouth to respond, but Asher didn’t wait to hear it. He slammed the door and left her apartment without looking back. That’s how he found himself collapsed into his bed, body shaking with sobs as he cursed himself for a fool. He’d never been a very aggressive person, and the anger he felt when he saw Liz quickly faded away to be replaced with a deep despair. He didn’t know how long he laid there in an incoherent haze before a phone chime snapped him back to the present. He pulled out his phone and looked at the notification. It was from Liz. For a moment, he considered ignoring the text entirely, but there was still a part of him that hoped this was all a misunderstanding. That there was some sort of explanation. He opened up his phone and read her message. Come back here. Now. Asher’s vision turned red. She had the audacity to make demands of him? After what he had just seen? He angrily pulled up the keyboard and typed out a response. Don’t contact me ever again. We’re through. He forcefully hit send, then blocked her number and tossed his phone away. After a moment, his sadness returned and he collapsed back onto his pillow. His soft sobs lulled him to sleep. (-:-) Asher groggily awoke to sunlight. He groaned and rolled over. He was usually good about closing the shades. Why would he have forgotten last-? The memory of what happened hit him like a truck, and a fresh wave of tears sprung to his eyes. Liz had cheated on him. He had loved her with all his heart. He had wanted to move in with her, to spend the rest of his life by her side. But then she did this. It was the betrayal that hurt. If she wasn’t happy in their relationship, she should have told him. They could have worked it out. Every couple had problems, after all. But cheating was a problem that he couldn’t forgive. Asher gave a shaky sigh and raised his arm to wipe his eyes. As soon as he touched his face, he froze. Something didn’t feel right. His hand and his face both felt too smooth. He brushed away the rest of his tears and hurriedly sat up. Before he even opened his eyes, he realized his entire sense of balance was off. His upper body felt too heavy, and it was difficult for him to pull himself upright. As soon as he opened his eyes, he could see why, but he couldn’t believe it. He had been turned into a baby. Asher had never been a gym nut, but he tried to work out a couple times each week. He was proud of his muscle tone, and thought his fit look complimented his slightly angular jawline. Now every trace of his hard work was gone. His muscles had been replaced with crystal clear skin and layers of baby fat. He held his arms out in front of him. They were shorter than they should be, barely reaching past his waist when he stretched. His hands were pathetically weak, and it took an immense amount of effort for him to make a fist. Feeling sick, he averted his gaze but merely caught sight of the rest of his body. His stumpy legs splayed out in front of him in a bowlegged position. He couldn’t even tell where his ankles were, and his feet looked like they were swollen dumplings with little beans sticking out on top. His torso was no better. His pectoral muscles had vanished, replaced by small lumps of pudge. The small amount of chest hair he had was nowhere to be found, leaving him feeling completely exposed. And below his chest… He poked his protruding belly with pudgy little hands, horrified as his slight touch caused his stomach to jiggle. His skin was softer than he could ever remember it being, as if he had just gotten waxed and spent a day at the spa. Asher pinched himself, hoping that it was all just a dream. His body was more sensitive than he anticipated though, and he let out a soft yelp of pain. Immediately after hearing his voice, his eyes widened. “What the-” He clapped his hands over his mouth. Even his voice had been changed! It was high pitched, yet soft. He thought he even heard it tremble as he spoke, but that was probably because of stress and not inherent. He hoped. He shook himself out of his stupor. He had to get help! He reached out to grab his phone, but it wasn’t beside him. He looked to his nightside table, and once again froze in shock. He wasn’t in his room. He was in a nursery. Now that he was looking, he didn’t know how he hadn’t noticed as soon as he woke up. His view was obstructed by a ring of towering bars easily double his height, and he realized he was in a crib. There were no pillows, but there were a couple teddy bears nearly his size behind him. A mobile of cuddly farm creatures swayed silently above his head, occasionally catching the sunlight from the window and sparkling. The floor was covered in toys, from rattles and teething rings to blocks and toy trucks. He was filled with endless questions, but he forced himself to focus. He had to find a way out. The wall by his crib was bare, and the one across from it only had a bookshelf and what seemed to be a closet. The one to his left had a window, but it looked like he wasn’t on the ground floor of wherever he was. On the one to his right, there was a door. Bingo, Asher thought. He just needed a way to reach the handle. His eyes wandered, and he saw his answer. There was some sort of table near the door. If he could climb that, he could reach the handle and be home free! The table was designed strangely though. There were drawers underneath it, and the top seemed to have some sort of cusion. A narrow trash can sat nearby, and a shelf laid above it. It seemed to hold a few bottles of something, a package of what looked like wet wipes, and a huge stack of thick… white… garments… Suddenly terrified, Asher lifted up his belly to look at what laid beneath. His face sagged into a smile as he realized he wasn’t wearing a diaper, but the expression twisted on his face as he fully comprehended what he was looking at. His penis was tiny. Even with his reduced size, it was smaller than his pinky finger. It took him a moment to identify the slightly loose patch of skin beneath it as his ballsack, and even once he noticed it he couldn’t see a hint of his balls anywhere. A pained sob escaped his throat as he despondently touched his member. Why was this happening? “Oh, you’re a naughty thing! Babies aren’t supposed to touch themselves down there.” Asher snapped his head towards the doorway. In it stood a tall, dark-haired woman who stared at Asher like he was a tasty slab of beef. Her amber eyes glinted as she grinned, and Asher felt himself involuntarily snap his hands away from his privates. Asher was stunned for a moment, and raised his arm to his face as if expecting to find a trick wire. What just happened? He hadn’t consciously meant to obey her, but his body had started and finished moving before he could tell it to stop. The woman chuckled to herself while she waited for the new baby to get over his shock. She loved this part. Asher was hesitant, but the woman may be able to help him. Mentally cringing, he braced himself for his new high pitched voice and spoke. “Please, can you help me? When I woke-” The woman’s face darkened as soon as Asher spoke. She raised her hand, and the light seemed to twist above her palm into a pacifier. Asher paused speaking, mouth hanging open at the woman’s apparent use of magic. She seized the opportunity and sent the pacifier flying across the room into his mouth with a gesture. He gagged at the sudden intruder and tried to spit it out, but it was stuck. He pawed at his mouth with his clumsy hands to no avail as the woman moved closer. “Babies do not speak unless spoken to, and they must always address grown-ups by name. If I allow you to speak, you will call me Ms. Nelson.” Her tone was stern, but there was a spark of amusement in her eyes. She was clearly enjoying herself. Asher scrambled to his feet and tried to move as far away from Ms. Nelson as possible, but as soon as he took a step he tripped to the floor. He tried again, only to end with the same result. He looked at his limbs in horror. He had the motor skills of an infant! Desperately, he rolled on his stomach and crawled to the back of the crib. Ms. Nelson tittered mockingly at him and opened the bars. “You’re just looking to get punished, aren’t you? Well, soon enough.” She reached out and snagged Asher’s leg. He screamed into his pacifier and kicked with all his might, but she merely smirked and pulled him across the mattress. As soon as he was at the edge of the crib, she put her hands to the side of Asher’s shoulders and leaned down so they were face to face. Asher froze. He hadn’t realized just how small he had become until that moment. When Ms. Nelson leaned onto the mattress with a small amount of her weight, his entire body bounced up and down. Her head was the size of his torso, and she had been able to drag him around with no effort. She could squash me like a bug. The thought came unbidden to his mind, and his eyes misted with tears. He found himself unconsciously sucking on the pacifier in his mouth. Ms. Nelson hovered over him for a moment, enjoying his naked fear. She reached out to brush his cheek, and giggled as he shut his eyes tightly. Just like a little boy trying to hide from the boogeyman, she thought. He was even sucking on his pacifier like a baby without her prompting it. He would be well suited to his new role. “Before we do anything though, I need to dress you!” Ms. Nelson scooped Asher up in her arms. Asher tentatively opened his eyes and was horrified to see that they were heading towards the changing table, not the closet. He shook his head and gurgled protests, but if Ms. Nelson heard him she gave no sign of it. Softly humming, she plopped him down in the changing area and fastened the strap across his waist. Asher had no idea who Ms. Nelson was or why this was happening to him, and at that moment he didn’t care. All that mattered was avoiding the diaper that she was obviously planning to put him in. He wrapped his hands around the buckle on his waist and pushed with all his might, but he might as well have done nothing. The buckle refused to budge. Frantically switching strategies, he tried to wriggle under the strap. With his babyish strength and coordination, all he managed to do was flail his limbs. He didn’t move an inch. Ms. Nelson looked down at the squirming infant and pursed her lips. As much as she enjoyed watching his futile escape attempts, she didn’t want him to get comfortable with defiance. She gently reached out to rest her pointer finger on his forehead. “Slack.” A dazed look spread across Asher’s face as the word reverberated through his head, and he slumped limply against the changing table. A moment later his eyes cleared, but they quickly filled with panic. He couldn’t move! He pleadingly gazed at Ms. Nelson, much to her delight, but she pretended not to notice. “In truth, it was irresponsible of me to leave you with no protection. Babies have accidents all the time, and make no mistake, you are a baby.” While she talked, she slowly set containers of baby powder, lotion, and wipes near the tearful boy’s head. “But I couldn’t help myself. There’s something so beautiful about a baby’s first time. I wanted you to be awake for it.” She pulled out a final item, and Asher moaned. It was a diaper. He could see Elmo and Cookie Monster standing on both sides of the Pampers logo. And soon he would be wearing it. Ms. Nelson brought the garment close to his face and slowly unfurled it. Unable to move his neck, Asher had to watch as she rotated the diaper around to view from each angle. He stared in fascinated horror. In his last year of college, Asher’s marketing professor brought her one year old baby to class a few times. He remembered that when her child needed a change, he had been impressed by how thin the diapers were. They seemed so much smaller than what he had to wear as a kid, yet supposedly they had less leaks than ever before. Now, with one in front of him, Asher could firmly say it was a matter of perspective. The diaper looked enormous. It was as thick as his palm, and it was big enough to cover his chest and face with room to spare. Even if he had his adult coordination back, he didn’t know if he’d be able to move faster than a slow waddle with the diaper on. Oblivious to his thoughts, Ms. Nelson continued to fondle the padded garment. She sighed, an expression of relaxation on her face. “Ah, I love that crinkle. You babies are so lucky that you get to hear it all the time!” She was slightly disappointed to see that Asher was too enthralled with the diaper to comprehend what she was saying, but this part was just an appetizer. The main event was about to start. “Alright, let’s get going.” Ms. Nelson reached down and grabbed both of Asher’s ankles in one hand. Before he could process what was happening, she lifted his legs straight into the air and slipped the diaper beneath his bottom. She took a second to make sure it was positioned correctly, and then gently lowered his legs back onto the table. Asher gasped as he made contact with his new underwear. He felt like he was sitting on a pillow. No, a cloud. The padding was almost as soft as his skin, and it seemed to mold itself against his bottom perfectly. If he didn’t know what it was, he would have found it quite comfortable. As it was, he would have preferred to sit naked on concrete for an hour than spend another second in his current situation. While Asher processed the sensation of lying on a diaper, Ms. Nelson grabbed one of the bottles and squirted something on her hand. He was taken by surprise when she grabbed his ankles and lifted his legs into the air once again. He inhaled sharply as he felt a hand part his buttcheeks and spread a smooth substance across his bottom. Ms. Nelson didn’t bother explaining, but Asher soon realized it was baby lotion. Ms. Nelson smiled at his embarrassment as she firmly rubbed his bottom. “That’s right, we have to get the lotion everywhere. We can’t have you getting a rash once you make boom-booms and tinkles.” Asher’s cheeks burned red as he imagined being forced to actually use his diaper, and then he comprehended her first sentence. The lotion was going everywhere? As if she had heard his thoughts, she lowered his legs and squirted more baby lotion into her hand. He hurriedly closed his eyes and braced himself for what came next as she reached towards his frontside. As soon as her hand met his skin, his eyes shot open. He felt… Nothing. It was exactly the same as everywhere else. Ms. Nelson laughed at his stunned face. “Oh sweetie, you’re just a baby. Adult parts are called adult for a reason. Your teenie weenie can only do one thing, and that’s go pee-pee in your pants.” Asher’s face burned with humiliation at her words, but even if he had the ability to speak, what could he say? She was right. A beautiful woman had just caressed his penis with her slippery hand, and it had done nothing for him. He whimpered pitifully as Ms. Nelson lifted his bottom one more time to apply a dust of baby powder. She covered his front as well, and sprinkled a little bit over his torso so he would smell cute later. He sniffled loudly as the powder tickled his nose, and Ms. Nelson gave him a patronizing smile. “Don’t worry, we’re almost done.” Muffled noises came from Asher’s pacifier in a last ditch effort to plead for mercy. His breathing became ragged as Ms. Nelson deliberately grasped the front side of his diaper. She gave him a brief glance, his despair being met with her amusement, before she suddenly yanked the diaper through his legs. Asher stilled. The bulk between his legs was oppressive, impossible to ignore. His body moved around slightly while Ms. Nelson readjusted the diaper, and he could feel a slippery softness as his oiled and powdered skin rubbed against the padding. His eyes misted. This was really happening. Ms. Nelson taped each of the sides together and pressed her hand firmly against the waistband, making sure it was secure. She gave a final checkover, fluffing out the leg guards and checking that the back looked good, before she stepped back and nodded. “There we go! A fresh cushy diaper for a cute little baby.” As Asher laid there, unable to move and forced to wear a diaper for the first time in years, his emotions became too much. He scrunched his eyes up, and began to cry. Snot blew from his nose with each sob, and tears streamed down his cheeks. Ms. Nelson cooed at him and wiped away the wetness from his cheeks. “Sweetie, don’t be upset! You’re a baby. Everyone your age wears diapers, it’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Her words only made him cry harder, but she didn’t seem too worried. “I know what will cheer you up.” She tapped his forehead, and suddenly Asher felt strength flood back into his limbs. He could tell he still had the coordination of a baby, but it was infinitely better than before. Her hand trailed down his face to brush against his pacifier, and it seemed to become looser. He couldn’t spit it out, but at least he could breathe through his mouth. With a supreme effort of will, Asher gave a final sniffle and stopped his sobbing. He looked up at Ms. Nelson wearily. She looked expectantly at him, as though waiting for something. His face twisted. The idea of being forced to thank the woman who had done nothing but torture him was repulsive, especially since he was sure the pacifier would garble his words to sound more babyish than they already did. However, the memory of how helpless he had been as the giant woman easily manhandled his body was fresh in his mind. If he didn’t strive his best to please her, he could easily end up in an even worse situation. Almost gagging on his words, Asher opened his mouth. “T’ank yo-” As soon as he started to speak, Ms. Nelson swooped her head down and pressed her lips against his stomach. *PTHTHBBPT* Asher’s thank you turned into a shriek of laughter as he discovered that his new body was especially ticklish. Ms. Nelson’s raspberry caused his tummy to ripple, and she smiled as she felt the little boy squirm under her. His small hands pummeled against her head, but he had no strength. They felt like love taps and only served to amuse Ms. Nelson as she blew into Asher’s stomach. Finally, her breath ran out. Asher’s limbs collapsed limply against the table, and he panted heavily in place. It was over. But only for a moment. Suddenly, Ms. Nelson smiled into his stomach and took a deep breath. His body tensed, but before he could do anything she blew again. *PTH-THBBPT* She kept going for five minutes before finally relenting and standing up. Asher laid there in a daze. He knew he should be upset, furious at everything he had been put through, but at that moment it was difficult for him to remember why. His mind was clouded with a haze of endorphins, and as the adrenaline faded from his body all he could do was smile. He felt so… relaxed. Ms. Nelson looked at Asher’s face with amused satisfaction. As she watched, he twitched with a residual tickle and a giggle wheezed out of his mouth. His half-lidded eyes and unsteady smile made it clear that she could easily put him down for a nap if she wanted to. But she had other plans. “There’s my happy boy!” She picked Asher up and held him by her side. “You’ve finished laughing, so let’s get this back in place.” Her hand tapped his pacifier again, and he gagged as his lips tightened around it. He wouldn’t be talking anytime soon. Bopping his nose to get his attention, she pointed in front of them. To his surprise, he noticed a mirror. “Can you wave hello to the pretty baby?” Asher’s mind came back slightly as he saw his new face for the first time. His eyes widened. He looked adorable. Like the rest of his body, his face was chubby with baby fat. The pacifier barely managed to hide his lips, but there was nothing to cover his puffy cheeks, button nose, or wide blue eyes. His head was covered by wisps of bright blonde hair, slightly disheveled from all the thrashing from earlier. He looked barely a year old, if not younger. Numbly, he raised his hand and waved at the reflection, much to Ms. Nelson’s delight. “Oh, you are too cute! I need to get you some breakfast, but there’s a part of me that wants to just keep you here and play dress-up for the day.” Asher winced at the idea of him being manhandled like a doll into different outfits, but he knew that nothing he said would matter. Thankfully, Ms. Nelson seemed to discard the idea and moved towards the exit. “Let’s get some breakfast. Your Mommy can choose your outfit later.” Asher froze. Mommy? ----------------------------------------------------------------- New story! Just an idea I had floating around in my head. Full disclosure, I probably won't update this for a while. I just started a new job, and I go back to school soon. However, I wanted to put the first chapter out to see what people thought. As soon as I find time I will make sure to write more. It might just be in the Fall.

Subscribe to our patreon for access to exclusive captions and stories from only $1!https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers PART I ‘Urghhhh.’ Fred Groaned as he pressed his hands tightly into his groin. Just moments ago he had been banging on the bathroom door begging for his sister Violet to hurry up so he could use it. Unfortunately it was the only toilet in the house of three he shared with his younger sister and mother. Normally he would have no problem holding his bladder for this long. Except that now his sister was going through toilet training she would spend an absurd amount of time waiting on the toilet. Finally the door opened but it was Fred’s mother that stepped out into the hallway. “She won’t be much longer Fred, can’t you hold it?” “I have been holding it, for the last fifteen MINUTES.” He shouted exacerbated. Fred’s mother chuckled to herself as she watched her ‘grown up’ son doing a toddlers potty dance. “Fifteen minutes, that’s pitiful! Surely at your age you can manage to hold on for longer than that. Are you really that desperate?” Fred didn’t respond merely nodded as he danced on the spot. “If you’re that desperate I think I have a solution, come with me. Violet you will have to manage by yourself for a moment I’ve got a big baby here that needs my help with the potty.” His mother called out to his sister. Fred didn’t care to give a response he was too focused on not wetting his pants. His mother led him down the hallway and they turned into his sister’s room. Definitely the epitome of a girly girl’s room, it was painted pink and covered in princess posters. Dolls and other toys and been scattered around the room haphazardly during Violet’s latest play session. A changing table was pushed to the side of the room, now doubling up as a cushioned table top for all her stuffed animals. Fred’s mother stepped up to the chest of drawers and removed a couple of items which she held in either hand. “We’ve got two options Fred. Either I can hold one of Violet’s training pants for you while you pee or I can put one of these pee pads on the floor that we use for Violets bed and you can go on that. It’s your choice.” Fred sized up his options, he felt both were equally humiliating and degrading but perhaps there was a lesser of the two evils. “Can’t I just go outside, I’ll be quick I promise no one will see me.” “You already know the answer to that and its no. Our neighbours are already nosy and gossipy enough without seeing my grown son peeing in the backyard like a dog. Who knows what they will say about me. Now decide quickly, else you can just pee in your pants.” His mother said getting frustrated. Fred knew what the answer would be but it didn’t hurt to ask. “Why do you have to hold the pull up against me can’t you just let me do that.” “What, and have you miss and pee all over the carpet? No chance.” She told Fred. Fred suddenly felt a small burst of pee shoot into his underpants. He clutched down as hard as he could. “I’ll use the pee pad.” He said desperately. His mother returned the pull up to the drawers and unfolded the disposable mat before placing it on the floor below Fred. She watched him as he frantically tried to shuffle out of his pants without letting go of his crotch. “Here just let me do it.” His mother told him. To Fred’s shock she reached down the front of his jeans and grabbed hold of his penis. She brushed his hands aside and pulled down his pants and underwear in one smooth motion. He quickly stepped out of them and waited for his mother to release him. “No you can sit on the pad otherwise you will splash pee everywhere.” Fred relented and allowed his mother to lower him to the floor. He sat with his legs spread on the middle of the pad. The second she let go of his penis a torrent of pee sprayed out like a broken faucet. It quickly soaked into the pad and pooled around his leg and bum soaking his lower half in pee. He wasn’t sure if his facial expression showed more shock or relief after holding his bladder for so long. Finally the stream came to a stop; it had managed to soak almost the entire length and width of the pad but thankfully it had prevented any from staining the carpet. Fred breathed a sigh of relief and tilted his head upright; suddenly aware his mother was still in the room and had witnessed the entire humiliating display. He saw a satisfied grin on her face, but that wasn’t the problem. No the issue was the phone in her hand she had used to record the whole thing. After much protesting and complaining Fred’s mother finally deleted the video but not before she had sent a copy to her sister. She told him that his Auntie Julia had seen it but she had promised that she wouldn’t show anyone and had deleted the humiliating video of him already. To say he was relieved was an understatement. If his cousin Mary were to have seen it there would be no telling how she would have reacted. Especially since they both attended the same college he wouldn’t have put it past her to tell all his friends but thankfully it was gone for good. PART II It was now the weekend Fred had seen Mary at college and she gave no inclination that she knew about the incident. He had to tip toe carefully around the subject to avoid revealing that something humiliating had happened to him, in case she pressured his mother or hers into telling her. It was a massive relief especially since Mary and his Auntie Julia were now at his house for dinner. They had just finished eating the main course and were about to start desert when Fred excused himself to go to the bathroom. He made his way there and was about to close the door behind him when Mary suddenly appeared and pushed her way in. “What are you doing? I have to use the bathroom.” Fred asked. “But I thought you didn’t use the bathroom, don’t you use your pee pad?” Mary asked Fred. Fred looked at her wide eyed; she had a sinister grin planted right across her face. “I…I don’t know what you are talking about.” Fred stammered. “Oh you don’t do you? Well maybe you will recognise this.” Mary pulled out her phone and began to play the video that his mother and aunt both swore they deleted before anyone else saw. “But, how did you-.” “Oh it was luck really.” Mary said cutting Fred off. “I was transferring some photos off of mum’s phone; she has the better camera so I often use hers when I’m taking a new profile picture. When all of a sudden I hear a little ding, I would never normally read through mum’s messages but the start of the sentence popped up on the screen and I couldn’t resist.” Mary paused to show Fred a screenshot she had taken. ‘Poor little Freddie couldn’t hold it, look at his expression when he uses his sisters pee pad!’ His mother’s message had read accompanied by some crying/laughing emojis. “Of course once I saw that message I immediately watched the video and send that along with the screenshot to my phone. Then to clear any wrong doings I simply deleted the sent message from mum’s phone to mine. I had to wait for your mum to send another message through so it would come up as unread before I told mum that her phone was beeping. That’s why she believed me when I told her I had no idea what it said.” Mary stood triumphantly, feeling like a detective after explaining how she had gotten away with it. Fred looked quite the opposite though as he stood their looking defeated and upset. “Please don’t show anyone at college Mary, I’ll be the laughing stock of our year and I’ll never get a girlfriend.” “To me it doesn’t look like you need a girlfriend. I think what you need is a mummy.” She said playfully squeezing his cheek. “What can I do to make you delete that off your phone and keep it a secret?” Fred asked hopefully. “Hmmmm, now that you mention it there is one thing you can do. If I had my own video of the incident well then that means I could delete this one. So how about we go to your sisters room and we can recreate the first video except this time I will catch the whole thing from start to finish. You need to go to the bathroom anyway so this works out perfectly.” “That makes no sense at all, you’ll still have a video except this time it will be worse because it would look like I wanted to do it.” Fred said trying to reason with her. “But this way you will have my word that I won’t tell a soul, it will just be between you and me.” Mary said as she rubbed his shoulder. “No, it’s not happening; please just think of something else.” Fred said pulling her hand away. “I’m calling your bluff, if you show anyone what happened then you would get in so much trouble from our parents. You can tease me, do whatever, but just don’t show anyone.” Fred pushed Mary out of the bathroom and shut the door. He finished his business then stepped out into the hall half expecting Mary to still be there. He made his way back to the dining room to finish his desert. Mary returned shortly after Fred did. She was probably waiting in my room to scare me or something he thought to himself. Once desert was finished Mary quickly offered to help Fred’s mother with the dishes, while he sat down on the lounge with his Auntie and Violet to decide on a film to watch. Eventually they settled on a romantic comedy that Fred wasn’t too thrilled about, but he wasn’t going to argue it. Just as they were about to start the film Mary and his mother re-entered the room. “I just need to run the shops before they shut you can start the film without me.” His mother announced. His Aunt Julia got up and stopped her at the door. From what Fred could see it looked like his mother showed her something on the phone which caused both ladies to laugh. His Aunt waved his mum off before shutting the door. Strange Fred thought to himself; he couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling that something was going on, especially after he turned to see Mary smiling at him. She was glaring so intently that it definitely made him suspicious. Eventually he put the matter out of his mind as he attempted to follow along with the sappy film. PART III Finally Fred’s mother arrived back home. “Fred, can you please come with me for a moment.” She said as she re-entered the house, clutching a paper bag. She probably just needs help putting something away he assumed. Fred followed her as she led him into his sister’s bedroom. Strange, why did she need his help in there he wondered. As he entered the room behind her he stopped dead in his tracks. The thing that had frozen him in place lay in the centre of the room. Someone had pissed on one of the disposable pads and left it in the same spot as the one he had used last week. “I…Is this a joke.” He scoffed. “You tell me? Mary went to the bathroom just after you did but you weren’t in there. After she finished she said that the light was left on in here and the door was open. She went to close it on her way back and saw that lying on the floor. She told me when we were cleaning up after dinner, she didn’t want to bring it up during desert and embarrass you.” Fred stared wide eyed at his mother. There was no way she actually believed Marys lies was there. “That’s not true at all, why would I do that, she’s lying to you. She saw the video before Aunt Julia deleted it and she was trying to set me up so she could embarrass me.” “For starters, your aunt assured me that no one had seen the video, the message was unread when she clicked on it and she deleted it straight after. Second, so what you’re telling me is that your cousin would go as far as to pee on one herself in order to frame you. What exactly would she gain from that?” She said crossing her arms. Fred tried to think of a way out of this mess. He could get her to look at Violets phone then she would see the video. But there was no way she would be that stupid to still have it on there. If he accused her of that and there was no video it would only make him look worse. There had to be something he could do. But as he stood there desperately trying to think of something all he could do was stammer, as his eyes started to get watery he sniffled. “Shhhhhhh, there, there, I’m not mad at you I promise; there’s no need to be upset.” Fred’s mother said, wrapping her arms around to comfort him. “I didn’t realize you enjoyed using your pee pad so much. I’ve told you before you can always talk to me about these things. Clearly you wanted someone to find you had used it. Why else would you leave the light in the room on and have it lying out in the open. You knew one of us would find it and say something.” Fred didn’t bother trying to argue with her, what was the point. Especially after seeing his reaction to the situation, no matter what he did she would never believe him over Mary. “I have something that will cheer you up, but I want you to trust me ok?” Mary brought Fred’s attention to the paper bag she still had clutched in one hand. She pulled out a large packet of what looked like adult diapers. “I only got you the one bag to get started, but this should last you at least a few days and then you can come with me to pick out some more.” “W…why would you buy me DIAPERS.” Fred yelled in disbelief. “Because sweetie, now you can take your pee pad with you wherever you go! From now on you will always have one tightly wrapped around your waist. No more having to sneak off to your sister’s room to use one, you can just let go wherever and whenever you want. I made sure to get you the extra thick ones too; so these should hold a few of your wees, but make sure to tell me as soon as you have a messy, we wouldn’t want you getting diaper rash.” Fred looked at his mother who was smiling warmly back at him. There was no malice or anger she really thought this is what he wanted. The embarrassment took over and he started bawling his eyes out. “Awww, sweetie everything will be fine once we get you into a nice cosy diaper.” Fred’s mother cooed. She took charge and removed Fred’s shirt, he offered no resistance as she continued. She removed his pants and underpants together once again in that same smooth motion. Fred was complacent as his mother gently laid him down onto his sister’s bed. His bottom came into contact with the soft padding of the diaper that she had placed under him. He closed his eyes and sobbed as he felt the cool cream being rubbed over his groin and behind. He finally attempted a meek protest and tried to push her hands aside; but she just pulled his away while continuing to coo at him. She sprinkled a liberal amount of powder over his genitals and the open diaper before rubbing it in. Satisfied she pulled the front of the diaper over his stomach and began to attach the tapes. Fred started wiggling like a fussy toddler and kicked his legs around crying louder as he heard the diaper crinkling beneath him. A gentle slap to his thigh stopped his movements. “Were almost done baby, I promise you will start to enjoy your diaper changes. You just have to learn to let go and not be ashamed. You’re my special little man and you can stay in diapers for as long as you live here if that’s what you want.” Mary said giving him an affectionate kiss on the forehead. Tears continued to roll down Fred’s cheeks as she attached the final tape of his diaper, sealing him inside his padded prison. He saw movement and looked over her shoulder straight into Mary’s eyes as she stood there in the open doorway, silently taking a video with her phone. Undoubtedly she had been there the whole time and caught everything on film. It looked like she got her video after all, maybe if he played along and used his diapers like a good boy she wouldn’t show anyone. It was the best outcome he could hope for now, he thought to himself as Mary snuck away. After adjusting his diaper one last time his mother stood him up. She gave him a gentle pat on his crinkly bottom before taking his hand and leading him away to re-join the family, wearing nothing else but his soft cosy diaper.

This story is a sequel to gods and little morals if you have read you should for context of a lot of this. Any ways wanted to say im not dead still writing and this is a short story I been working on to finish off this story with rie completely. Part 1 of 2 Rie is black goat who years ago used to be a massive dick till one man, or should I say God changed his whole life. This God regressed rie anytime he did something bad. But rie was stubborn or just an idiot and didn't change his ways. He regressed more and more, ending up in diapers and eventually becoming a baby himself. Rie has a brother named Oliver, an adopted brother. And Oliver has a wife named Mandy. They both look like children but are 100% adults. Rie had got used to his new life but as he aged again it was harder for him to learn it was like he was unlearning everything. By the time he was 6 his mind was that of a toddler. By 10 his mind was that of a child. He was getting better but it was taking him longer to learn. A side effect from the regression. Then by 16 he acted more like a teen. Then by 24 he was a young adult. But one thing stayed consistent, his bladder problems he wore diapers for quite a while and still does to today. He still had a smart ass mouth. But nothing as bad as it used to be. He grew this like for girls in diapers. He even began to secretly like them himself. He tried to not let his dad know. But as his years went on he even started to learn boys looked just as cute as diapers. But he didn't want to admit he might like boys as well as wearing diapers. He had yet to learn of these new feelings but he was about to meet someone new who was about to change him for the better. Rie is now 24 years old and still living with his dad amaru. He has just woken up in his room. His room was black with edgy skulls on the walls and just an edgy looking room. Being an edgy goat. Rie sits up rubbing his eyes and a familiar crinkle can be heard as he moves. He throws the covers off him and he's naked except for a larger diaper around his crotch. He puts his hand on his diaper and sighs as the diaper has a yellowish tone to it. Rie sighs and shakes his head. "guess I'll be stuck with bed wetting forever…" He stands up, his diaper sagging. He grabs a hoodie from his dresser, it has skulls on the shoulders and a flower on the front. He then grabs some jeans along with a pair of black boxers. His underwear drawer was half full of boxers and other half diapers oddly. He heads to the bathroom before he feels his diaper pulled back and Rie's face goes bright red. "d-dad come on I'm not a child any more I can check myself!" Amaru stopped himself and cleared his throat. "oh I'm sorry son, it's just a force of habit. I guess I'm starting to miss when my little rie would run into my room crying about pooping his diaper." Amaru laughs and rie just walks into the bathroom slamming the door. Rie was clearly embarrassed. "damn it dad! Can you stop bringing that up? Shesh…" Once he heard amaru walk off, rie gave a smiling smile and whispered to himself. "honestly… I hope he keeps it up… but I would never tell him that. Why do I have to be so odd." Rie removed his diaper and threw it away only being wet. He gets in the shower and takes a long shower just relaxing in the hot water. He takes a 30 minute shower before getting out and drying off his fur with a hair dryer and combing himself so his fur is nice. Amaru did this to him since he was a child and he just got used to it. He was never one for self grooming before he was regressed. He gets dressed and leaves the bathroom. He goes to the kitchen and amaru has a plate of pancakes on the table waiting for him. Rie quickly jumps to the table and sits down preparing to eat. "Thanks for the food dad!" He says before chowing down. Amaru smiles and sits by him. "so… you begin college Today. You excited?" Rie shrugs. "I just hope they don't have anything stupidly boring so I don't fall asleep…. I don't think I would go back if I had an accident in class…" Amaru frowns. "do I need to pack a few diapers just in case? Are you going to move into a dorm? Or stay here?" Rie blushes. "no dad… but I doubt it unless I found a friend to dorm with. But… I haven't been able to make one since school. Not like I haven't tried! But going through school a lot older than I should have been, kids seemed to ignore me." Amaru hugs rie and rie hugs back. "something tells me you will make a friend. I can feel it. So just be open and try ok? And if you want to move into a dorm with a friend, don't be scared too? Daddy will be fine. I'll miss you a lot but I got to let go eventually huh?" Rie half smiles and rolls his eyes. "ok dad… shesh I uhh love you." Amaru let's go and kisses his cheek. "I love you too, rie. And good luck." Rie finishes his food and heads out the door. He gets in his car and drives a few hours away to his local college. This place was huge and confusing. He parked his car and went out just looking around. People were all over. Male female. Other goats, dogs, cats, foxes. He's not seen so many different kinds of anthro animals. Even humans in this place didn't discriminate. Rie pulled out a paper from his hoodie pocket and looked it over. "The first place to go is the auditorium. Uh… damn where the hell is that? I'm about to say screw this and just head home…" Suddenly someone accidentally bumps into him. It was a boy fox about his age. "o-oh no I'm sorry." He gives rie a curious look. Rie tried not to get mad and calmed himself down. "it's whatever…" The fox wearing a green hoodie rubbed his arm and smiled at rie. "umm I'm Joseph by the way nice to meet you. You look like the kinda type to bully people…I just don't want any trouble." Rie looked down. Of course he was the bullying type. But amaru changed him for the better or the best he could. Rie sighed. "I'm rie. I'm not looking for trouble just here to learn I guess…" Joseph smiles Bigger and holds out his hand to shake. Rie looks at him for a while before he shakes his hand. "Let's be friends, rie. You look like you need a friend!" Rie blushes. "i-I don't need nothing! But… fine whatever I have tons of friends but sure whatever let's be friends." Joseph nods and pulls out his schedule. "so you need help? This isn't my first year I can show you around after school if you like." Rie shrugs. "uhh sure that might help but I got to find the auditorium. I don't have any clue where that could be." Joseph points to a big building. "That's over there! That's where the new people are introduced to the school and then they get to decide if they want to dorm here at school." Rie nods. "cool thanks." Rie begins to walk away before he stops. He don't look back at him but talks. "you… dorm here?" Joseph nods. "ya I live alone why?" Rie shrugs. "just asking. See you after school Jo." Joseph tilted his head and mumbles. "jo? Did he just give me a nickname?" His eyes light up his tail wags like crazy and looks crazy happy waving to rie as he walks off to the auditorium. Rie walks in and sees walls of people sitting on benches waiting for the school staff to get here. Rie takes a seat and waits as well. Soon the school staff walk in and begin to explain things. Rie listened to a big long speech bored out of his mind. He nearly fell asleep when people started to leave. He shook his head and jumped up. He puts his hands in his hoodie pockets and walks out of the auditorium. "damn it, I didn't listen to what I was supposed to be doing." He pulls out his schedule and looks it over. "just explore the campus today?" He shrugs. "alright, whatever. Easy enough." He puts it away and just begins to walk around, he finds the Cafe kinda close by and he walks in and sees the place kinda full of people. He waits in line before Finally getting to the front and buying a coffee. He sits at a table and takes a drink and relaxes when suddenly someone sits by him. "hiya rie!" Rie jumps and looks around and sees the boy fox from before. "Jesus… scared the crap outta me." Joseph giggles and smiles. "sorry… just seen you coming in here after my class. I got a hour if you want me to help you look around." Rie rubbed his head. "uhh sure? Thanks jo." Joseph tail wags. "great! Then let's go!" Joseph shows rie all around the campus showing him where his classes are, where to eat and so on. They Finally end up in the dorms. "and this is where I live!" He points to dorm 446. Rie looks around then points at the door. "mind if I look around? I've been thinking of getting a dorm." Joseph pauses for a bit. "uhh well I'm sure it will be fine ok. Just… never mind let's go!" He unlocks the door and goes in and gestures for rie. He walks in and Joseph shuts the door. The dorm was fairly plain looking at least the front room was. "so ya this is what the houses look like. You going to get your own dorm?" Rie shrugs. "not sure… though it might be more fun to dorm with someone." Joseph looked a bit nervous for some reason. "o-oh really… and your thinking of dorming with me am I right?" Rie smirks. "hmm not a bad idea. But sure if you don't mind. Can I check out there room?" Joseph gulps. "Well my room is kinda a mess. It's unfortunate I really wanted to show you!" He laughs awkwardly. "oh come on what's the big deal? My rooms never clean either. Just show me it. We are friends right?" Joseph ears lower "well… alright." Joseph goes to his door and takes a deep breath in and out before going in. His room was very colorful. Filled with what seems to be toys. And the smell of baby power. But oddly rie didn't find this too odd living with Oliver and his girlfriend. But the room had a pink carpet that just gave off some very flamboyant vibes. "I mean… it's not that bad? But what's up with the girly feeling?" Joseph blushes. "and this smell… smells so familiar?" He couldn't quite place it. Joseph Finally speaks up. "o-oh man look at the time I got to go to school! I'll be back!" He runs out the door and just leaves. Rie holds his hand out and sighs. "guess I'll stay here till you get back." He walks past his dresser and finds a pacifier in his dresser. He found it quite odd then it hit him what might be going on. "is… Joseph… an adult baby? I saw about them online but I never saw one for real." His mind wanders and blushes and shakes his head. "rie stop! That's weird! Anyways I need to leave. I doubt he wears diapers." But his mind turns to the closet. He opened it and found surprisingly a few girls dresses in it. And looking around he eventually found a box of diapers. He pulled out one and was blown away. It looked like it was for Girls but did Joseph also have bladder problems? He asked himself. But he did find the diaper cute. He walked around exploring Joseph's room. He did find this very odd but also interesting. He went to the bathroom and just stared at this pink diaper with bunnies on it. Before he took off his jeans and underwear. Next he diapered himself. He blushed as he just looked at himself in this diaper. It was much thicker than his night time Diapers. "... God if dad seen me he would make me pretend to be a baby" He laughed to himself then thought about Joseph and smiled. "Maybe Joseph wants this?" He pulls up his pants and goes to the front room and turns on the TV. It was on kids TV. All rie could do was chuckle. But laid back on the couch and watched this TV. It wasn't his choice but guess it could be worse but eventually he fell asleep. Later in the day Joseph gets home and sees rie laying on his couch. Joseph blushes and pokes rie. "u-umm…" Rie leans up rubbing his eyes. "huh? What…? Oh I forgot I was Watching TV…" He looked At the TV and tilted his head. "the uhh kids network?" Rie smirks. "ya it was on when I turned it on. So let me see if I got this straight. You are a sissy? And wear… diapers?" Joseph looked insanely embarrassed; he just nodded. "I see. Tell me About it? Why? What do you do… I'm curious." Joseph looked confused. "Y-your not going to tell everyone?" Rie shakes his head. "I'm not that kinda person anymore. But no I won't, I'm curious." Joseph keeps blushing and rubs his arm. "well… I'm what you call a little. I like to pretend I'm young and stuff like baby young and uhh might also like pretending to be a girl." Rie laughs Joseph's ears lower and looks like he wants to cry. "that's got to be the cutest thing I ever heard of! Sounds kinda like my brother and his wife. But you don't look 9." Joseph looked more Confused. "well… ok? So you're not making fun of me?" Rie sighs. "if I was mocking you would i have done this?" Rie pulls his pants down and reveals he is wearing one of his diapers. Joseph blushes and his tail wags fast. "so you like them too?!" He shrugs. "kinda? Not like you? I enjoy the feel but I hate being a kid…" Joseph thinks for a while. "Maybe you're more of A Caretaker?" Rie gives a confused look. "caretaker? What's that?" Joseph wags his tail, smiling more. "Well it's a person that takes care of a little. Like changing their diapers and treating them like a baby!" Rie blushes. "That's a bit odd but I guess it could be ok but… I also enjoy diapers… is that wrong for a caretaker?" He shakes his head. "quite the opposite! Littles love to see their caretakers padded!" Rie gives a smile. "huh… I guess it's not that bad. But God I can't let my dad know about any of this." Joseph nods. "same. I would never tell my family. That's why I moved into a dorm. So you can move in with me! I'll even pay for all the bills on one condition!" Rie tilts his head. "and what would that be? Sounds like an unfair trade if I get to live here rent free?" Joseph shrugs. "not to me. But I want you to be my caretaker! When I'm home you take care of me. I'm not allowed to be a adult when I'm home!" Rie gives him an odd look. "but that would mean I make up the rules? Change you… like I wouldn't be able to handle that. Are you sure you can do that?" Joseph just nods, getting more in his face, his tail wagging like crazy. Rie rubs his head. "well… uhh ok sure? If you're positive? This might not be that bad." Joseph couldn't contain his excitement as he hugged rie close. Rie blushes. "thanks rie! I'm so excited" Rie was kinda speechless for a while. But he eventually hugged back. "so umm I guess we need to get you dressed…?" Joseph looked surprised. "you want to start today I wasn't expecting that… umm if you want to I'll do as you say." Rie was still kinda surprised. “So...you will do as i say? You won't disobey me? I mean to an extent anyways.” Joseph blushes and nods “Ya...i guess so. Just dont go crazy heh” Rie thinks for a bet before he looks joseph in the eyes “Will you call me...daddy?” Rie blushes and Joseph's tail wags like crazy and also blushes more. “Alrighty... daddy” Rie felt funny he just smiles they both do just staring at each other. “Anyways Joseph you should go to your room we need to get you dressed. “ Joseph giggles. “Ok… daddy!” He says rushing back to the bedroom. Rie smiles. "... Man this is weird. I imagined finding a cute girl that was into diapers… but another guy? I mean… he's about as girly as some girls" He laughs and walks into Joseph's bedroom. Joseph sat on his bed with a diaper sitting beside him and a pink onesie. He was blushing quite heavily. It was clear he's never done this in front of anyone. Rie was a bit nervous as well. He wasn't sure if he could do this. But his curiosity had already peaked and he had to see this through. "so umm… just tell me what to do daddy…" Rie walks up to him and gently pushes him on his back. Joseph covered his eyes as he laid back. "you ok?" Rie Asked thinking he's doing something bad.he shook his head. "j-just nervous sowwy" He said with a lisp. Rie helped him remove his shirt and then next his pants. Leaving him in his boxers. Joseph didn't say a word nor did rie. It was hard to tell who was more embarrassed. Rie grabbed the diaper and began to get it ready just kinda stalling time for a bit. He puts it down then begins to pull off Joseph's boxers. He quickly grabs the diaper and puts it under him. Next he grabs baby powder that was set out by Joseph and powders him up before he tapes the pink diaper on him it was more pink then the one rie was wearing. Rie took a sigh of relief. Next he helped Joseph into his onesie. He pulled it over his head and down his waist and snapped it at his crotch. Rie couldn't help but smile then began to laugh. Joseph Finally looks at rie still red in the face. "W-what's so funny…? Are you laughing at me…?" Rie shakes his head. "I just… I just forgot you were a boy for a split second. You're kinda cute… but why all the girly stuff? I don't get that, I mean I think I enjoy diapers but pink and girly… not my thing." Joseph thinks for a while. Then speak up. "well, I'm not sure I don't want to be a girl? I think? But I like to be teased and pretend… I think I like the teasing? Not like the mean kind. But the… well like you do! I know you're not being mean, you're just having fun. And not judging me. Most people If they saw an adult man in a diaper and wearing girly clothes we would probably be called creeps. But you… you didn't judge me once. " Rie was blown away. Rie could understand some of these feelings. He felt like he had to take care of Joseph. No, he wanted to. "Joseph… I have fully decided to be your caretaker full time!" He smacks his chest. "so while you are at home you won't be doing any adult activities except maybe your homework. But you will be padded no matter what while at home." Joseph looked a bit worried. "but what if-" Rie covers his mouth and shushes him. "shhh. Joseph do you trust me? Do you trust me 100% to take Care of you? Because let me tell you I lived through 2 childhoods… so I'm ready to take Care of my own 'child'" Joseph smiles, his tail wags and nods then looks confused. "wait? 2 childhoods? Heh daddy your odd.." Rie sighs and sits by him. "alright I got a story for you Joseph. My dad's a .. God of emotions. I used to be a dick a trouble maker. I did anything I wanted for fun. But amaru basically kidnapped me and anytime I did anything bad he would regress me." Joseph looks sceptical. "okie?" Rie grones. "I'm being serious! I regressed to a 2 year old then aged back up… I was in diapers till I was 18 at least. I still have night time accidents." Joseph giggles. "that's cute. But you should introduce us some Time. If it is true maybe your dad can regress me!" He giggles like he's joking around. Rie looks down. "uhh… I would rather my dad not know about this… stuff, If he doesn't already. Oh God please tell me he doesn't know. If not he will not let me Live it down." Joseph nods. "I agree… if I told my parents they would probably hate me… they want a manly fox...not some fox that pretends to be girly and a baby…" Rie puts his arm around him and pulls him into a hug. Joseph is surprised but lays into him and hugs back. He moves just right, feeling Rie's diaper accidently. Then looks confused. " daddy? Are you… wet? " Rie blushed and quickly felt his diaper. Blushing more. "crap I forgot I fell asleep…" Joseph looked kinda surprised. "so you seriously have bladder problems?" Rie nods. "right, you didn't believe me? I don't know what's wrong with my stupid body… but I can't sleep without diapers." Joseph smiles and keeps hugging rie. "that's ok, I don't have any problems like that so I don't know if I'll use my diaper a lot…" Rie smirks. "well there's no bathroom breaks while at home. Even if you get home and have to pee really bad I'll pad you up and you will understand." Joseph looked surprised but nodded. "anything else?" Rie nods. "a lot… while at home you have a bedtime. You will be changed before bed so make Sure to use your diaper for I lay you down. Won't change you till the next day. Another is no adult clothes but I'll fix that to no boys clothes." He blushes and nods. "you will call me daddy no matter where we are." He says with a smirk. Joseph looked A bit worried "W-well… if that's what you want daddy… I'll do it." Rie was surprised by how determined he was to do this. Rie boops his nose and smiles. "and as soon as you get home you have to give me a big hug and before you leave." Joseph smiles big. "ok! This is going to be so much fun!" Rie laughs. "ya it is. Now it's getting kinda late now but let's get something to eat. I'm starving. You got any food here?" Joseph shrugs. "not much… I normally go buy from a restaurant." Rie gives a smirk. "so I guess we need to go out" He stands up and takes Joseph's hand and pulls him up. Joseph's face begins to turn red. "W-wait you not serious right? I can't go out like this." He began to shake with embarrassment and almost excitement. But mostly fear. Rie laughs and hugs him and pats his diaper butt. "I'm joking baby. Tell me what you want and I'll go grab it. We will get some food to cook tomorrow." You can see the relief fall off Joseph. Even though he didn't have to do what rie said rie was almost certain Joseph would have done it if he said to. He didn't understand why Joseph was not making any choices himself. Then it hits him. Josephs acting like A Child. And really good at it too. Joseph tells rie his order rie leaves. Joseph sits on his bed and giggles. "oh my God… I almost forgot I was an adult and could say no. If he just pushed me a bit I might have gone outside in a onesie and diaper God I would have died of embarrassment!" He lays back and begins to laugh and puts his hand on his diaper. "why do I trust him so much? I let him undress me and stuff… I hope he doesn't tell anyone. But I feel like I can trust him." He sits up and gets on his floor and begins to play with toys going completely into a little space. It didn't feel like long before rie got home and Joseph ran into the front room and gave him a big hug. "DADDY! welcome home!" Rie was caught off guard. "Well your sudden very… childish heh. Anyways here's your food." He hands him his food Joseph giggles. "yay! Thank chu daddy!" He sits down in front of The TV And watches TV and eats rie shrugs and takes off his pants in nothing but his hoodie and diaper. Kinda soggy looking. He thought might as well join the fun. Joseph looks Back and blushes then giggles. "Daddy needs a change." He blushes and shrugs. "it's not that bad yet… no reason go waste them." Joseph just smiles and goes back to watching tv. Suddenly 7 pm comes around and rie shuts off the TV. "no it was just getting good!" He complains. Rie smirks. "too bad it's bed time kiddo." He looks out the window. "but… it's still light outside." He says kinda pouting. "are you not going to listen to daddy?" His eyes get big and eyes lower. "no daddy…" He says getting up Joseph diaper saga a bit. "wait a minute. Come here for a second." He goes over to rie and rie checks his diaper making Joseph blush. He was able to control it but he also kinda was hoping rie didn't find out. "ahh you wet kiddo. Let's get you changed. I might as well change as well before I go to bed." He grabs Joseph's hand who was blushing and walking by him with a smile. He's laid on the bed and begins getting his diaper changed. He's cleaned up and then put in a new diaper. He puts his onsie back together and then tucks him into his bed. "now get to sleep princess. And if I find you stayed up ill spank you." Joseph's eyes got big. "o-ok daddy. Umm I love you." He blushed realizing what he said. Rie also blushed. "i-I mean like your my daddy and stuff… oh God… umm I'm sorry" Rie cracked a smile and leaned down as awkward as it was and kissed his forehead "L-love you too" They both blushed looking at each other for a while. Before rie grabs a diaper and leaves, shutting the door. He takes a sigh of relief. "damn… how did dad do this so easily. A-and why does he have to be so cute…" He complained going to his room he un-tapes his diaper letting it plop to the ground before he replaces it with the new one. He sits on his bed and rubs his face. "I'm going to have ro tell dad one day aren't I? I can imagine it… 'ha ha you like boys and not only those sissy boys in diapers' God I'm such a weirdo! But… I don't hate myself for it. Dad taught me to enjoy what I like… as long as it's not bad." he shivered at his own thoughts. "I didn't even give this a second thought what if I get into this too much… and do something mean? Joseph is such an innocent… adult kid…? He doesn't seem like he wants a relationship, just a daddy. Honestly… I think that's all I want to do is do what dad did for me. Kinda… it's his fault I'm into this stuff… " He sighs and lays on his back his diaper crinkling he puts his hand over his diaper "heh I remember laying in bed one day my diaper soaked and just humping my big teddy my dad got me. He even came in like a few minutes after I was so red in the face and embarrassed… i-I think it only made me enjoy it more. That's when I begin to change my own diapers. " He shivers. " I would feel awful if I made my dad clean that… shit and piss whatever but… that it's not cool. Maybe I'll quit school… Dad said I needed to come to get a job. But what if this was my job? Taking care of an adult that wants to be treated like a sissy baby? I mean if I get a place to stay and other stuff why not. " He thought to himself. "ya I think that's what I'll do… I want to slowly push what I can get Joseph to do. But not push him too far. By the end I want to be able to take him out in a dress and diaper. Clearly it will be hidden, the diaper I mean. He's… kinda feminine so the dress won't look too bad. " Rie had a goofy smile on his face imagining his embarrassment. This was only the beginning of Joseph and Rie's time together but he was going to make sure Joseph gets everything he thinks a little should get. The next few weeks are rie doing caretaker things with his little. Along with making him very cute in sissy attire. They both had a lot of fun. Joseph eventually got to the point where he was wearing diapers 24/7 along with rie. Rie quit the college but didn't tell his dad yet. But Joseph agreed to be the adult to get a job and do that if rie agreed as soon as he got back he would care for him. Rie agreed and this is how their relationship began. Finally about a month goes by and they have both gotten used to this style of living. Rie don't think anything would surprise him anymore. But that's when Joseph has one question. "hey daddy!" Joseph asks, being petted on rie's lap. Joseph had on a dress that was riding up and his diaper was on clear view. "what princess?" Joseph smiles up at him. "I Wanna meet you daddy!" Rie's eyes go big and his heart begins to pound. The one person who he doesn't want to know about any of this. "y-you don't want to meet him…" He nods. "but I do daddy! Pretty please!" He frowns and rie's heart exploded figuratively of course from how cute this was. "W-well… ok. I'll let you see my dad"

My name is

i have been commissioned by zacybaby on deviant art to make a series of short regression stories. here is the first ^,^ The camera. Bell, a gorgeous 21-year-old college student, let out a loud grown as she walked down the street annoyed. She didn't want to be out here, but her stupid parents forced her. “Its Kaileys 10th birthday! You should get something for your sister.” Dad told her earlier. “But I don't have any money! All of it has gone into college.” Bell told them. “We weren't born yesterday.” her mother told her annoyed. “We know your grades have been slipping. Mostly because since you've turned 21 you've been spending all your extra money on alcohol. Bell couldn't defend herself becase It was all true. “So we're going to loan you some money to get her a good gift. And if we find out you spent it on anything else, you can go live with one of your friends while you finish college.” Dad told her before handing her $50. But as Bell walked the streets of their shopping district, she couldn't think of a single thing to get her sister. She never really cared to find out what her sister really liked or bothered to even ask. She looked at books, toys, games, and other random stuff but could not think of a single thing to get her sister. But one place did catch her eye. It was a simple building with a large camera on top. “Photobomb” said the sign. Thinking she had nothing to lose, Bell went inside to check it out and see what they sold. Inside was covered in cameras and camera related items. Bell was slightly amazed at just how many different cameras were in this place. “Hello! How may I assist you today?” a woman behind the counter asked. “Oh, im just looking around.” Bell told them as she continued to look at all the cameras. As she looked she saw modern cameras, old cameras, and everything in between. But as she was making her way back to the front of the store and about to leave, one camra stood out. It looked like an old polaroid camera but more modernised. It was sitting on a little table with a class lid over it to have it on display. The RC* camra. “How much is this one?” Bell asked “Oh, that one is not for sale, it's only for display at the moment while its on lone.” the woman behind the desk told Bell. “Well, is there anything a 10-year-old would like?” Bell asked. “I'm thinking of getting her a camera set for a present and I want something in pink.” “Hold on just a moment!” the woman said happily. “I think I have something in the back. The woman walked into the back room for 2 minutes and when she returned Bell was gone. “Miss?” the woman said as she looked around. Not noticing the weird camera gone and replaced with a 50 dollar bill. ********** “Here you go. Happy birthday.” Bell tells her sister as soon as she got home and hands Kailey the camera. A look of boredom plastered on her face. “A CAMERA! COOL!” Kailey shouted as she examined the camera. “Where's mom and dad?” Bell asked as she noticed both of them gone. “Daddy is at work and mom forgot something at the stoor so they will be right back.” Kailey told her sister. “Whatever.” Bell said as a birthday balloon floated near her face. “God damn those are annoying.” With her sharp nails she pop the balloon that was in her face. “HEY! That was mine!” Kailey shouted. “So what. Balloons are for babies anyways.” Bell said annoyed. “No their not!” Kailey shouted now growing upset. As her sister started to walk out of the room. “Whatever you say baby.” Bell replied and made Kailey upset. She wished there was some way she could get back at her sister. But she knew that would be impossible. So instead she decided to focus on her new camera and see what it could do. She looks over at her cake and balloons that were set up for her and decides to take a picture of them. She turns on and points the camera at the plain vanilla cake her mom got her. The store was out of chocolate so she got vanilla. As she was about to take a picture, the screen on the back asked: “what would you like to change?” “Huh?” Kailey said as she touched the cake on the screen and got a few options. One said chocolate and Kailey used it and pressed “change” That's when a polaroid picture came out of the camera and Kailey was able to see the cake in the picture was now a chocolate cake. When she looked up at the cake in reality, she was shocked to see it had also changed into a chocolate cake! It didn't take her long to realize just what had happened, or to come up with an idea on how to get back at her sister. After looking threw the settings a bit and finding some instructions, she learned that she can change anything around her with her mind remembering what happened before. Also, if she speaks just after the flash, she can influence even more change. With a smirk on her face, she goes to her sisters door and can peek into the room. Bell was sitting on her bed on her phone. This was the perfect time to test out the camera.” She pointed it at Bell and taped on the screen before taking the picture. “Hey! Don't take a picture of me!” Bell shouted. “Mom called and wanted me to check if your diaper is wet again.” Kailey said as she came into the room to now see her sister. Bell was still in her normal shirt but her pants were gone and replaced with a pull up with nothing covering them up. “They aren't diapers, their pull ups!” Bell shouted as she blushed and was reminded of the accidents she had been having lately. “What's the difference?” Kailey said sarcastically as she walked over to get a better look at the pull-up. “Watch it. Or i swear once i'm out of these i'll put you in them.” Bell told her little sister. “No you can't.” Kailey replied as she began thinking of more things she could do. “You want to bet?” Bell asked as she got annoyed “i'm still much bigger than you and can put you in them right now.” Bell then got up and marched over to her dresser to grab a pullup and when she turned around, she saw her sister taking a selfie and then a flash. Bell was now rubbing her eyes and trying to get rid of the spots she was seeing. "What a good girl getting your pull up for a change." A fomiller, yet different voice said. When Bell was able to see again, she was now looking up at her big sister Kailey. Kailey was a tall 13 year old girl who had straight A's in school, while Bell was a short 10 year old who had trouble keeping her pull ups dry. Bell was very jealous of her older sister and everyone knew it. "Want big sister to help you?" Kailey asked. "N-no! I can do it myself!" Bell shouted and stuck out her tongue in annoyance at her big sister. "You sure? That pull up looks awful full, did you poop in it again?" Kailey asked to tease. "That only happened once!" Bell shouted it won't happen again! "Well see." Kailey said with another smile as she left the room to let her now little sister change herself. Then she got another idea! Just before their parents got home, Kailey fiddled with the settings on the camera. "Bell. come here a moment,” Kailey said as Bell came into the living room, “want to try taking a picture?” Bell's eyes lit up for a moment as she came over to her sister and looked at the camera Kailey got. Kailey helped Bell set up the camera just right to take a picture of the cake and presents on the table when the door behind them opened and both their mom and dad came in. “What are you girls doing?” Mom asked. “Just taking a picture to remember little Bell’s special day.” Kailey told them with a smile. “Huh?” Bell asked as Kailey helped Bell take the photo and the flash went off. When Bell looked back she could see something strange had just happened. The table had far more presents than before, but there were other bigger stuff surrounding the table. And above it was a banner that said “happy back to diapers!” “W-wha?” Bell said in surprise. “It was so nice of you to share your birthday with Bell’s special day.” mom said to Kailey with a smile. “She is going to be such a happy baby girl.” “N-no! I'm not a baby!” Bell shouted but only got coos and awas back. “Sounds like someone is getting fussy,” Dad said as he walked over to the cake. “Let's give her a slice before we put her down for a nice nap.” “I don't need a nap!” Bell shouted but was pulled over to the table by her big sister. “Come one and have some cake baby girl.” Kailey told Bell as she forced her to sit at the head of the table were her mom gave her a tiny slice of cake. No one would listen to her whine and plead for someone to believe she wasn't a baby. But they fell on def ears as Kailey not only opened her presents, but Bell’s as well. Boxes of diapers, toys, changing supplies, meddasion, a rocking horse, clothes, and even a high chair. By the end, Bell was silently in tears as their was nothing she could do to stop this. “Arnt you happy Bell” Kailey asked with a smile as she fiddled with her camera and set a delay reaction. “You got so much nice stuff.” “Kailey, i-i don't want to be a baby!” Bell whined with tears in her eyes. “I don't like diapers!” “What do you mean?” Kailey asked as took a picture of Bell “This picture says otherwise.” For a moment, Bell couldn't understand what she was seeing in the picture, but as if her body was no longer her own, Bell stood up on the chair, turned around and squatted in front of everyone. “Look! My little baby is doing it, i'm so proud.” Mom said with a smile. “And just look at her face, she must really enjoy it.” Dad said with a smile as well. Everyone watched as Bell released the biggest poop of her life into her pull-ups. Making it well known she was to young for them and needing something more appropriate. But the look on Bell’s face was that of pure bliss and happiness. “Im pooping! Im pooping!” Bell shouted excitedly as the pull-up barely held it all it. Then gave her bottom a nice little shake to let everyone know just how much she loves it. “Now what do you say to sissy for making your day so special?” Kailey asked. “Twank you!” Bell shouted happily. “Your welcome baby girl, but I don't think you can really be a 10 year old anymore, i think your more fitting as 1.” With one last flash, Bell was now a happy, messy little one year old. Just so happy to be in her poopy diaper. Soon she will be upset when she is changed and want to be back in her dirty diaper again. But for the moment, she was happy. Especially when big sister Kailey bounced the messy baby on her knee, making Bell giggle in delight. “I'm so glad your happy Bell.” Kailey whispered into the baby’s ear. “You were always such a big baby.”

A New Start Part 1 Love isn’t all you need… but it’s certainly a start. Cardinal Willem Luthar Flischer (1949 - ) Joshiwoo was more than a little agitated as he sat in his playpen pushing the toy plastic train around and around. The soft vinyl mattress he was playing on had got a few ‘hills’ and ‘dales’ for him to at least make his choo-choo sounds a little different as the train climbed up and down its enclosed plastic domain. His own plastic pants, with the multi-teddy bear motif that encased his thick disposable, crinkled as he crawled around and was a nice accompaniment to the tinkling sounds of the overhead mobile plinking a soft nursery rhyme. His super-soft pale orange t-shirt had an image of a smiling brown and orange monkey hanging from a branch and the words ‘Lil Monkey’ written in swirling letters underneath. He was warm, he was safe and thanks to his super-thick nappy, he felt extremely secure. Sitting in one corner was his new, sparkling white, soft and smiling plushie, Snowy the polar bear. Lying quietly behind him was pink Bunny Fluffytail and his plastic T-Rex, Tex. The size of his playpen was adequate enough to contain him and his myriad of toys and fluffy creatures, and, for the last few months it had been a big part of his world. That and being looked after by ‘mummy’. The thing was he’d been on his own for some time now and was missing her. # Four months ago she had discovered an almost broken young boy on the verge of suicide and contemplating the welcoming embrace of the rail line as he stood perilously close to the edge of the bridge. He’d lost everything: His job, his home, his money and his friends. He’d got addicted to something that had changed his personality so much that no one wanted anything more to do with him – fame. Fleeting though it was, it had filled him with an attitude and a carelessness that made him believe he was indestructible (he’d not allow any reasoning voice to alter its ego-boost). He’d been stupid enough to believe his own hype and let others take care of ‘all the other stuff’. His swift rise as an eighteen year-old reality star had taken its toll on his personality, the very thing that had made him so popular in the first place. His small stature, baby face, sweet nature and a choirboy innocence (that would have let him get away with murder) had endeared him to the public consciousness whilst the show was on. However, once the show finished and the offers came flowing in; the fame and the money, the parties and the celebrity all conspired to ruin him. The newspapers were quick to castigate such a ‘nasty little upstart’ and he quickly lost all the goodwill he’d had because of a series of devastating headlines. Whoever said that any publicity was good publicity was wrong when it came to the career of Gordon ‘Little’ Littlewood. Just two years after it had started, it was over. His small stature and schoolboy looks didn’t stop the papers from holding him up to public ridicule for his drunkenness, drug abuse but the final straw had been the rape charge. Twitter, newsgroups, social media and newspapers in general became like a pack of wolves around the subject of Gordon Littlewood. After all, the news media had decided, as he was over eighteen he was targetable. The public were getting fed up with rich, young, good-looking celebs; it was time to take them down a peg or seven. There was once a time when a gentler, more forgiving, atmosphere existed in the world but nowadays it had been replaced by anger, spite and lethal vindictiveness and, if you were in their sights and vulnerable, you were eaten alive. ‘Little’ became a BIG but unedifying story for the media and anyone with an axe to grind. It hadn’t helped that his sweet personality had so rapidly changed to become unbearable and self-possessed. The sad thing for Gordon was he had nothing to back up what people had seen in him in the first place. That easy charm he’d revealed in the show was perceived (thanks to those highly defamatory articles and gossip columns) as nothing more than fake. The fact that he was once a ‘nice lad’, corrupted by fame and turned into this spiteful, self-opinionated sleaze ball, was absolutely no defence. As the papers joyously pointed out, it was easy to blame everyone else for his self-inflicted failings. The rape charge was eventually thrown out of court for ‘lack of evidence’ but he was never completely exonerated, even though most people ultimately realised the accuser was sick and had made the entire scenario up. Unfortunately, by then it was all too late and, as everything was gone; the money, the fame, the ‘friends’ (who delightedly cashed in on his celebrity) and any self-respect he once might have had departed. So, at just nineteen (almost twenty) years old he stood on the bridge wondering what life would be like dead. # The playpen was quite large and comfy as he lay listening to the plinky-plonk sound of his mobile. He hugged Bunny Fluffytail and held tightly onto his fleecy blankie, whilst gazing up at the stars and flying horses that circled over his head. The large white dummy he gently slurped on was also a comfort as he waited for mummy to come and change his soaked nappy. Earlier in the day his mummy had gently pulled him from his crib where he was all warm and sleepy and checked on his wet night time protection. She only changed him after he’d suckled on his bottle of formula and eaten the large spoon’s full of mushy Honey Oaties he enjoyed so much. He liked it when mummy changed him. She spoke such sweet words, kissed and tickled his tummy, cleaned and powdered him in such a loving way that, even when he was wrapped in his clean thick new disposable, he wanted it to continue. Thankfully, once the process was complete and mummy was happy with the way her little baby boy was dressed, she’d hug and cuddle him tightly to her bosom and rock him as she hummed a little tune. He’d close his eyes and suck on his dum-dum whilst mummy patted his well cushioned bottom as she finished her devoted morning ritual. # Gordon no longer remembered his past, all he knew was the present and the affectionate attention mummy lavished on her ‘sweetums’. In fact Gordon no longer existed, he’d become Joshua or more exactly, Joshiwoo. Yes, that’s what mummy called him: “My sweet little Joshiwoo - the sweetest of sweetums in the entire world.” He’d learned to say ‘Mummy’ but very few real words passed his lips. Gurgles and chuckles, bubbles and smiles were all mummy needed from him. He’d stretched out his hands to cup his new white bear or call for his pink rabbit and make some baby words that had entered his head but even his conversation with his toys was mainly babble. He might call out for ‘Shnowy’ or ‘Bun-bun’, he knew their names but was still learning to say them properly, but most of his vocabulary was just one word and pointing. Sometimes he’d sob a little even though he didn’t know why, but mummy came and tenderly stroked his hair or gently hugged him until whatever had caused the tears had been banished. Sometimes the snuffles were just because he was hungry, other times that he was saturated but mainly it was because he loved to have his mummy play with him. His teddy and other stuffed animals were fun and always felt nice to hug but it was mummy he liked to hug the most. She’d play with him and make noises that the animals or toys made and he’d learn from repeating mummy’s words or sounds. # Angela Epstein (nee Applegate) had been married to Doctor Joshua Epstein for two years when tragedy struck. She was just finishing her own nursing qualification when a huge accident on the fog bound M1 motorway had taken the life of her husband, which left her almost completely destroyed. The only thing that kept her going was the recent news that she was expecting her first child so devoted the next few months into making sure the birth of their baby would be a wonderful, uncomplicated experience. Unfortunately, the birth had been a messy and painful experience and her son had died just minutes after he had been welcomed into the world. A series of neural and physical difficulties meant that the sweet little baby boy never drew breath and his heart-broken mother only got to hold him for a few seconds before he was rushed away. Angela fell into a deep depression and for a couple of years hardly went anywhere, spoke to anyone or allowed friends to comfort her. She was utterly devastated. Every waking hour she just thought of what her baby would be doing at that moment had he survived. She’d named him Joshua after his father but even naming him didn’t make much difference to the deep morose feelings that seemed to engulf her. # That was until one day, whilst walking through the city’s shopping mall she noticed a sign on a window display saying that there were staff vacancies. Despite everything that had happened, this opportune moment came when she looked into the display of clothes and baby items in Everything4Baby and for the first time felt happy rather than resentful. All the colourful cute outfits and items for baby for some reason now filled her full of pleasure and on a whim she applied for a job. At the interview she never mentioned the loss of her baby but did mention the loss of her husband. Her nursing background was seen as an advantage and within a week she found herself working in an environment that once would have filled her with sadness but now filled her with joy. Everything4Baby had given her a job and a purpose. She loved the new mummies coming in and excitedly buying cute new stuff for their upcoming child. She loved suggesting items and helping pick out little onesies, nappies, bottles and toys for these young mothers. She was often surrounded by a sea of babies with their parents all searching for that specific item to make their little one ‘individual’. Because of constant requests for that ‘unique’ or ‘designer’ item, she’d found new suppliers, designers and clothes makers who, at a price, would create something ‘different and special’ – perhaps surprisingly, there was a great deal of social one-upmanship and elitism in the world of baby clothes. She was good at her job and soon found that she rose up the staff ranking and within two years was managing the branch. A year later and she bought out the owner and set about a series of adjustments that would develop the business far beyond what had originally been planned. Because of the way she ran the enterprise, the place catered for mummies, babies and those interested in baby stuff, even if they weren’t quite real babies themselves. Everything4Baby could have been renamed ‘Everything4allbabies’ because of the diverse selection of customers who came into the shop. That was ten years ago and she’d never been happier. # However, one late night driving home she noticed a dishevelled and sad young boy looking like he was contemplating his life as she saw him climbing up onto the rail bridge’s safety barrier. A shiver of concern ran through her body but the fact that there were few people around made her slam on the brakes and decide to try to do something. The boy only looked to be in his early teens, possibly thirteen or fourteen, and immediately thought how old her own son would have been had he lived. Her heart went out to this obviously distressed young man. She had no idea what to say or do once she got there nor how he’d react, it was a matter of trying to do something rather than nothing. Angela knew it may already be too late and the boy may have plummeted onto the busy rail line below but she also knew she had to try and help him. “What if,” she imagined, “this had been her own son in such turmoil?” She’d hope that some passing Samaritan would try and help. # Part 2 They sparkle and twinkleth like diamonds caught in starlight Edmund White-Thomlinson (1801-1843) Joshiwoo was sucking on his bottle. The warm liquid filling his tum-tum and making him wriggle contentedly in mummy’s lap. He had no concept of time or of his past life, right now was the only thing he knew and to his mummy at least, he appeared happy enough. She kept him warm, safe, clean and loved. Yes LOVED. She had poured everything she knew, every resource possible, called in every favour and provided all she could into giving her new baby all the things she would have given to her own had fate not claimed him. She was now in possession of a boy who had been damaged by the consequences of his life and was in need of a new beginning, she was going to make sure he received it. # Angela had managed to get to the highly distraught boy just seconds before he jumped. He was surprised to see this woman approach and a brief thought that it was someone, like the rest of his money grabbing family and members of the public, who wanted to taunt him. But, and this had been the surprise, in a calm and soothing voice she had simply said: “Please don’t jump.” After the beating he’d taken from his family, friends, press and his most recent experience, these were the first tender and concerned words he’d heard in a long time. He was shaking as he stood on the railings; he really didn’t want to jump but could see no alternative to the mess he’d made of his young life. The hate he seemed to have generated, the nasty and vindictive personality he’d adopted, the laughing stock he’d become – none of this really suited him and it was time to end it all. But, he wavered as the kindly lady reached out and simply said: “Let’s make your life better.” The steady gloved hand hung in the night air as she managed to coax the young boy down. Angela was completely unaware who he was, he simply looked like a damaged young teen in desperate need of help. # Baby Joshua sucked on his dum-dum as his mummy patted his nicely padded bottom. She’d been amazed at how much liquid he was able to produce but now, several weeks in, she liked the look of her well-cushioned ‘son’ and the number of stuffers in his nappy certainly made him bulky but, as she smiled to herself, incredibly cute. His plastic pants were tight under the dinosaur onesie he wore to keep everything snug but it also helped the soft rustling sound as he shuffled about. Angela just loved to observe Joshiwoo as he played, napped and lived his new unencumbered life. “This is how it should have been.” She thought as Gordon became Joshua and she was able to be a proper mother to her ‘little’ one. Both had a new take on life; a new deal, a new reason to be alive… a brand new start. # When Angela had got the disturbed boy home he was shaking, tired and completely exhausted. She thought, whatever he’d been through, it must have been something quite traumatic. He was dirty, wretched and looked like a he could use a meal but, as he sat in her lounge; all he really wanted was to sleep. Without much thought other than helping the poor boy she suggested he take a bath and then, if he wanted, have a nice long sleep. Gordon was thankful for the suggestion and grateful for the offer of somewhere to stay for the night and, above all else, that he didn’t have to explain anything there and then. A warm bath and a bed were just what he needed. Whilst he relaxed for the first time in many months he let the warm embrace of the bath soothe his troubled mind. Meanwhile, Angela was busy making up the bed in the other room, the room that would have been Joshua’s. It was, despite the passage of time, still full of many of the nursery items she had bought all those years ago. Lying unmade against the far wall was the crib in which he would have spent those first few months of his life and a tremor ran through her body. Tears sprung to her eyes and she wept for her loss… it wasn’t the first time and she doubted it would be the last. # She went back to the bathroom to check on her guest and saw that he had fallen asleep. She smiled and returned to the room to make space for the inflatable mattress she manoeuvred into the place and added sheets and a blanket. When she’d finished she looked around the room, it still had very much the nursery and baby look; cartoon characters, baby animals in diapers, mobiles and loads of fluffy animals, toys, blankets and the soft, subdued lighting she though a baby might need. Using a selection of baby blankets she quickly made up the bed. It may not be what a teenager might want to sleep on but with all the soft fleecy material it certainly looked comfy. A thought flashed into her head – should she make him wear a nappy? It might have been because she was already in a hyped up state, being back in her child’s nursery but that weird thought seemed to come out of nowhere. It was true that whenever she ventured into the nursery all the ‘what might have been’ came flooding back. Even though the room never got to experience a child sleeping and playing in it there was an atmosphere of baby powder and infant about the place. Nappies danced for a few brief seconds in her head and, in her mind’s eye, she saw herself putting baby Joshua into a pair. She smiled at the thought but quickly realised her guest was hardly likely to wet the bed and didn’t think it a problem if he did, the inflatable was made of plastic so very little could be ruined. It had been a strange and unusual few moments, besides, she doubted if any of the baby stuff she had would fit a boy the size of the one snoozing in her bath. She laughed at her own silly thoughts and went to retrieve the slumbering lad. # A heap of filthy clothes piled on the chair needed sorting, there wasn’t much but far too dirty for him to sleep in. She decided to wash and dry them but was surprised to see a set of keys, a phone and a bunch of coins sat on top of the pile. The phone wasn’t turned on so might have been broken and if what she saw was the sum total of the boy’s money, he really was in a bad way. Anyway, none of it mattered at that moment so went off to find some pyjamas or shorts or ‘something’ he could wear. After several minutes searching she’d found very little that might be appropriate but a pair of her own flowery thick cotton winter PJs and some white cotton knickers she hadn’t worn in years. She decided that they would do temporarily and, after putting his dirty clothes into the washer, went and woke her sleepy soaking guest. # He took some rousing from the bath but eventually she was able to help him up and, after offering him a fresh towel, left him to dry off. He didn’t appear that bothered that a complete stranger was taking care of him and, seemed more than grateful, for the underwear and even the floral jammy bottoms. Her kindness and sympathy was just what he needed so was content to be warm and clean with someone fussing around him, it had been a while. The lighting in the bedroom was low and as she guided him towards the temporary inflatable. She apologised for not having a proper bed but assured him that others who had slept on it in the past had found it quite comfortable. He was really too tired to worry and just glad of a place to lie down, he would have happily stayed in the bath had she left him. She reminded him where the toilet was in case he needed it during the night and jokingly added that if he wet the bed then it would be nappies in future. A quizzical expression passed over his features (he hadn’t noticed the nursery print wall paper and the room’s other juvenile trappings), she giggled embarrassingly letting him know she was only making fun. He was well-tuckered out and, as the room was pleasantly warm lay out on the blankets, curled up into the foetal position, and almost immediately started drifting off to sleep. A quiet “Thank you” escaped his lips as he snuggled against the fleecy blankets. He slipped the soft material with the childish motifs over his body as a huge relaxed sigh and wiggle to get comfortable brought the evening as far as he was concerned to a close. Unconsciously she reached out and stroked his hair. “You’re welcome sweetheart.” Kneeling next to his bed she watched for a few moments as he settled down and soon his shallow breathing signalled he was asleep. Her heart once again went out to this poor little guy as she wondered what had driven him to contemplate suicide. However, at the same time she pondered this, she was also thinking of her lost baby and as she looked down on her sleeping visitor, all she really saw was her own son. Her heart welled up and she sobbed wishing that this poor boy was indeed her little boy and she could look after him and make sure he’d come to no further harm. As she looked on he lay there tightly cuddling the fleecy blanket in his left hand whilst his right made its way to his lips. She watched with a smile on her face as he soothed whatever worries he had with the aid of his spit soaked thumb. “Goodnight Joshua.” She whispered and kissed his head. # Part 3 “As you grow the small child within is not holding you back but offering a place to heal” Mohammed Devwhalli (1901 -2000) Baby Joshua was wet, very wet as he woke from his nap. He clutched ‘Sh-nowy’ tightly and its soft white fleecy coat tickled his face as he slowly returned to wakefulness. Almost immediately his mummy was by his side and letting down the bars of the crib, checking her boy’s night time protection and beamed with pleasure as she helped him get to his feet. He tried to return his happiness at seeing mummy again by smiling round his dummy but all that achieved was more drool dripping onto his brightly coloured onesie, his chest was almost as wet as his nappy. This was baby Joshua’s favourite part of the day when mummy cleaned him up, tickled and played fun games, bathed and dressed him. He’d giggle almost continually until she’d help him downstairs for something to eat. Sometime, if he’d had a restless night and was still half asleep, mummy would hold him in her arms whilst he drank his formula from a bottle. Once he’d sucked it all down she’d burp him and then put him down so he could sleep until he was ready to face the day. There was little point in changing him until then as he always wet when he slept and all that formula had to go somewhere. Mummy made sure the thick soak pads added to his nappy would keep him from completely flooding his cot. # Angela knew that she should be trying to get in touch with the boy’s parents so that they were aware he was OK. However, because he’d been in such a state she thought it better to wait, have a chat with her guest and then decide on who needed to be informed. Once this decision had been made she settled down on her sofa to catch up on some paperwork. It was very late. The events of the evening had eaten into the time but there were still things for work she had to do before the morning. As she examined the various bills, quotes, designs, worksheets etc. progress was very slow because her mind kept returning to the poor lad upstairs. She’d rescued the boy but now felt some kind of responsibility to him and his family. Her concentration level was poor until she happened on a bill from one of her ‘specialist’ firms. This small firm produced bespoke, original items in any size and had quickly become one of the main suppliers to her ‘alternative’ baby customers. When she’d first embarked on this side of furnishing the needs for this group of customers, she had to source the companies herself, check if they were up for making the items requested and then agreeing a supply chain, delivery dates and, most importantly, happy customers. All these points were achieved with relative ease and it could be said she was one of the few such providers in the county. Everything4Baby had quickly become the place to shop for such a market and, the once-a-month late night private shopping, had proved both popular and a location where like-minded people could meet and discuss their predilection - babies during the day, ABDL at night. Now as she examined the bill and the items ordered her mind focused on what it would be like to have something similar herself. It was for an adult crib with lockable sides and a deep soft plastic mattress with a baby duckling design. The person who requested it also wanted an entire set of bedding and baby clothes to match. It was a huge, expensive order but she had been able to coordinate all the different suppliers to work together and produce a superb finished product where all the component parts worked in harmony. She was justly proud of what the happy customer received and he, rightly, was nothing but praise as word spread throughout the community. * She slept fitfully that night. Her mind full of adult babies and the charming little get ups they wore. She’d often passed comment on how wonderful they all looked in their baby clothes: The made-to-measure nappies, shiny vinyl pants, dresses, onesies, pjs, colourful vests, bibs, cartoon all-in-ones, indeed, even the suppliers were delighted with this new, demanding and growing outlet for their pricey but high-end creations. However, when her dream started incorporating her visitor she struggled against the idea – it was stupid, insane, and probably even against the law and, more to the point, RECKLESS. However, dreams being dreams, the thought lingered and she became captive in a life, a dream life, which had him at its centre but as a baby. When she woke up she was most uncomfortable with what was in her head. There again… * She quietly opened his bedroom door and was surprised to see that he’d hardly moved in the night. He was still lying on top of the blankets although one was now gripped tightly against his body but she detected the tell-tale smell of urine. Despite her thinking it wouldn’t happen she soon realised that her guest hadn’t made it to the bathroom and could see the outline of the ‘tidemark’ around his floral cotton PJs. He was still fast asleep. She cautiously shook him awake. It took a while but eventually managed to get him to near consciousness as he looked around unsure of his bearings. “Sorry to wake you, er, erm, er,sweetie ,” she was a bit hesitant because she still didn’t know his name. “I have to go to work but, if you want to stay in bed, I’ll be home around lunchtime…” He yawned and stretched but was still unbelievably tired. “Er, OK.” He simply acknowledged her offer to stay in her home for a little longer; after all, he didn’t have anywhere else to go. “Yer, er, I could do with some more sleep… thank you.” He mumbled but smiled his thanks and waited for her to leave. As she hesitated at the door he suddenly realised that she might actually have some doubts about leaving him alone. “Oh, your stuff will be alright, I’m not a thief and I’m grateful to you for…” “No, no, it’s not that,” Now it was Angela’s turn to feel she needed to explain. “It’s just…” He suddenly became aware of the pool of smelly dampness he was lying in. “Oh for Christsake, what the fuc…” “No, no don’t worry… I… er, we can…” She saw him fling back the blanket he was clutching and look down at his soaked jammy bottoms and the urine soaked sheet he’d been lying on. The plastic inflatable mattress making sure no further harm was done but that also meant however much his bladder released had now soaked into everything else. He looked up at her and his irate expression changed to one of distress and regret. In that brief moment he’d changed from an angry young man into a sad little boy. His face screwed up in abject failure and was almost on the verge of letting his tearful emotions take control. It wasn’t a clever contrived reaction to his damp situation, it was real. For a few seconds there were no further exchanges, they were both a little overawed by what had happened. Eventually, he looked around the room and gave her an apologetic smile. “I suppose if I’m going to piss myself, at least I’m in the right place to do so… you’d better get the nappies ready.” * Although the last line was said as a joke his mind immediately slipped back to ‘There and Then - Here and Now’ the reality TV show he’d appeared on. It was roughly an updated, 24/7 version of the popular ‘Big Brother’ franchise with live and recorded segments broadcast (though which segment was recorded and which part live was never relayed to the contestants) of course there was also tasks to be completed daily. Each player gained points every twenty four hours depending on how well they ‘performed’; this was done by phone votes and logged on-line responses. Once the contestant was voted out of the house, their accrued points were available and up for grabs, which the public could then, via a live phone in, allocate to other members of the cast. This intense involvement from viewers had seen the show top the ratings and become the ‘must watch’ programme on TV. The newspapers ran an almost blow by blow account of the outrageous behaviour of the contestants, who became instant celebrities, whilst the public in general just couldn’t get enough of it… especially as they could submit tasks to be performed. This interaction was one of the segments of the re-vamped show the public liked best because they could actually appear on it via social media and suggest what was to happen. Although these bits looked ‘live’ they were in fact recorded so as to give the production crew time to get any props organised. # One such suggestion was to split the house into two - one side to be mummies and daddies, whilst the other had to be babies. Of course, as it turned out Gordon ended up being a baby and was suitably dressed. His small frame gave him an advantage and his bulky nappy, shiny plastic pants and frilly bonnet seemed just perfect for him as the challenge got underway. He took to the part like a duck to water and immersed himself in the antics of a baby. He was convincing and, with his little tubby tummy on show and the huge protection that the cameras just loved to constantly feature, he was the one the audience adored. The public loved this feature and called in with ideas for what they should wear, what they should be fed and the babyish games they should play. And, whereas the other ‘babies’ baulked at some of the suggestions; Gordon played the part to the fullest. On more than one occasion what they were dressed in bordered on the fetish rather than adolescent, whilst the outrageous bulky nappies, satin dresses or juvenile onesies were just too much for some. Those who were acting babies were not allowed to speak but could only make their wishes known by crying, pointing and gurgling. The six other babies were hopeless but Gordon proved to be a winner and made front page news in his cute baby outfit with this particular task when he wet and messed himself live on air. What the public were not aware of was that his ‘accident’ was just that. He hadn’t meant for it to happen but, a long nap, together with some rather dubious baby food and drink had led to a spectacular reaction. The stunned and confused expression on his face (and the tears that followed) was something that no one could ignore. The public were appalled and delighted, the ratings soared and Gordon won infamy as well as the public vote. It was he who walked away with the £250,000 prize at the end of the show. # Despite all this public affirmation and notoriety the programme had passed Angela by. She had of course heard of it but hated reality shows and rarely watched TV. She was also not in the least bit bothered about gossip (celebrity or otherwise) or indeed any sort of ‘popular culture’ so the fortunes of the shows ‘stars’ had come and gone without so much as a comment from her. She still had no idea who this soaked boy in her spare room was but who, at that moment, looked even more pathetic than he had when standing on the bridge preparing to commit suicide. His slim pale body, shaggy hair and big brown eyes doing nothing to confirm he was an adult. He really did look like a small child confused by the way his bladder had let him down. He had no excuse for why he wet the bed and possibly ruined a kindly woman’s patience… for a brief moment he wished he’d taken up her jokey reference to wearing a nappy. This was not the first time he’d wet himself, and not just on the TV show, that was one of the many things his ‘loving’ family were able to torment him about. He was constantly bullied by his family and being the youngest and smallest, he was an easy target. His occasional bouts of incontinence also added to the vast amount of abuse the boy suffered all his life… he was the butt of everyone’s jokes. He had no idea the reaction his stupid bodily malfunction would garner from this guardian angel. For Angela’s part, she knew he needed time to heal from whatever had driven him to contemplate that final act of self destruction. His pissing the bed only added to the boy’s vulnerability and further evidence he needed to be cared for. # Part 4 I fear a future that has no future Izzy Downing (1980 - ) from the poem ‘Magole’s Lament’ “Look, don’t worry about anything.” She looked around the nursery and thought he was right, it was the correct place to do it if you were going to pee your pants. “I have to go to work but, your clothes are in the washer and should be dry in a short while. If you can put all this stuff on at some point,” she said indicating the wet bedding, “I’d be very grateful.” Gordon nodded. “Thanks. Look,” she said as an afterthought, “if you want to go, please just drop the latch as you leave, but, should you want to take some time to think or… talk, I’ll be back at lunchtime and we can chat then. After all, I don’t even know your name.” Gordon couldn’t believe he hadn’t been recognised although in truth, he did look different now than he had when he was in the show. He was both suspicious and relieved that his identity was unknown and wondered how he could spin this anonymity to his advantage. “OK, and, if that’s alright with you… I’d like to stay a little longer to try and get my head in order… and a chat at lunchtime sounds fine.” He smiled and then as if to bring the conversation to an end looked down at the mess he’d made and grimaced. “I’ll have this all cleaned up by the time you return.” # It was a busy half-day in the shop for Angela. It seemed that everyone in town who was pregnant had decided to pay a visit and she was rushed off her feet. She didn’t mind that amount of business, she didn’t mind the questions, nor did she mind the continuous nervous and excited requests for advice and information. As manager/owner of Everything4Baby she was used to being asked everything from infant fashion guidance to relationship problems. It was that type of store and the reason why it had become so successful. Nevertheless, by 1pm she was completely shattered and ready to get home having in the past few hours temporarily forgotten about her guest. However, before she left she grabbed a couple of items from the storeroom and put in a call to one of her ‘specialist’ contacts. # Once home she was pleased to find him dressed and watching TV with a mug of coffee by his side. To Angela he looked even more like a young teenager; his now clean, if ripped, jeans and Call of Duty t-shirt, mop of ill-kempt hair, bare feet and nervous nod of acknowledgement only making him appear like a schoolboy truant. “Hello,” she smiled and carried things through to the kitchen. “Glad you decided to stay for a while.” She called over her shoulder. Gordon was engrossed in the programme but looked up and smiled as she zipped through the living room and up the stairs. “Yer, yer, er, I think I need time to, er, think… if that’s OK with you?” He called back to her. She disappeared into her bedroom but carried on the conversation… only a little louder. “No problem. Have you eaten?” Her voice carried from the bedroom as she slipped off her coat and sorted out some of the items she’d brought home. “I had some toast earlier, I’m not really hungry… er, can I get you a coffee, tea or something? You look like you’ve had a busy day?” Almost immediately she was back down stairs and into the living room. “Please, tea would be nice and yes… it has been very hectic.” Gordon busied himself in the kitchen boiling up the kettle, putting tea in the teapot, putting milk in a jug, although his brief search didn’t turn up any sugar. He saw there was one bone china cup and saucer and correctly assumed that was how she preferred her tea served. She was a stylish lady so no doubt drank her tea with a degree of finesse and that classy crockery, he thought, suited her just right. Meanwhile, Angela settled herself on the sofa and was looking forward to having a nice chat. # Joshiwoo lay on the carpet in front of the TV watching cartoons and burbling away to ‘Sh-nowy’. He was wearing only his little t-shirt and thick protection, his yellow plastic pants crinkling noisily as he swayed from side to side in time to the music. He was ‘singing’ along to the melody whilst watching the colourful characters light up the screen. His mummy really loved it when she could see her boy enjoying himself in such a way, it made it all worthwhile. Whatever doubts she may have once had, they were swept away by the sheer pleasure he gave her and the unconditional love she could shower on him. # Once he’d served tea Gordon came and sat down next to Angela. She turned off the TV and smiled. “Hi, I’m Angela.” She offered her hand and he took it. “Pleased to meet you Angela, er, I’m Terry.” Gordon lied. “Pleased to meet you too Terry.” She noticed that his t-shirt didn’t quite reach to top of his jeans. The waistband of his clean but ancient underwear was just visible and his little pale tummy appeared more apparent because of this revealing gap. Perhaps it was just her but this made him seem even more defenceless. Again, Angela desperately wanted to wrap him in her arms and let him know all was well, to take away any pain or hurt he had suffered and return him to a life of childish bliss. # As they chatted the story that ‘Terry’ wanted to tell slowly emerged. If she really didn’t know who he was (and she hadn’t given any indication she did) he thought he’d spin a story of near truths. She asked him if he shouldn’t let his family know he was OK, they might be worried but he countered with the fact that it was his abusive family he was escaping from. He lay on the abuse, sexual as well as mental, which wasn’t too far away from the truth (although the sexual abuse came later and not from his family). However, the fact was that his family were a bunch of nasty, self-serving, money-grabbing, thoughtless, vindictive degenerates who had loved Gordon’s fame and the money that success brought so who went all out to exploit him, and it, to the fullest. The fact that it all but destroyed him didn’t even register on their collective consciousness, they just saw the money. # From where Angela was listening little Terry was struggling with his tale. She could see the emotion just pour out and watched as he wriggled uncomfortably with some of his descriptions. Of course she believed everything he said, and most of it was true except he left out certain pieces of the jigsaw. No mention of the TV programme, the public humiliation or his later encounters with people even worse than his family passed his lips, he kept it all at a family level. Since he was a toddler the constant put downs, malicious words, spiteful actions and the relentless air of malevolence had been his unceasing companion. No childhood bliss for this boy. No ‘sweetness and light’ mother to comfort and cherish him. Apart from the fact he was the youngest so obviously an easy target, the reason they constantly put him down was because he was different. He did have a spark of kindness, affability, empathy and understanding but this showed his family up for what they were. Whenever this side of Gordon raised its head, the rest saw it as their duty to mock and mistreat him until he they would no longer be confronted by something that was actually considerate. No. No. No. Parents and siblings alike goaded their innocent little brother into becoming a monster. Because he’d been successful on TV and was a celeb they encouraged him to get an attitude, to demand rather than ask and to be as awful as they were, unfortunately for him, he took their advice. That was when his descent into oblivion started. It was them he was terrified of and, although he didn’t go into too much detail, what he left unsaid, Angela was able to fill in those horrifyingly painful blanks herself. He alluded to other things since he’d escaped from home and how he’d really screwed up elsewhere in his life. Again, specifics were left to her own imagination. Angela couldn’t understand how such a young boy could have so many troubles but as the story unfolded the reasons became apparent. The essentials were missing but it left his host in no doubt that her guest was the victim of some shocking and disturbing events. At one point his tears flowed and Angela comforted the poor boy hugging him through the worst of this emotional black spot. The tears had been real when Gordon realised just how completely abandoned and destitute he really was. He was so alone and broken that when the opportunity arose, clung to anyone who seemed to understand his situation. # Alas, the last people he had confided in had been only too pleased to find such an amiable ‘toy’ they could use and abuse. His celebrity had been a bonus as they kept him prisoner and sexually used and abused him for a few days. By the time they had finished, the boy that was already broken was just an empty shell who understood once and for all he was worthless. Their actions, together with all that had gone before, destroyed his spirit. The feeling of utter uselessness had driven him to that final decision; the only way to stop his suffering was to end it all. Angela was in tears herself by the time he’d finished explaining what had happened. She was both angry and sad at what the youngster had been through and railed against how terrible people were to take advantage of someone else’s suffering; especially such a defenceless young boy. So, his reasons for suicide were powerful and why he was in no rush to let anyone know where he was equally poignant. He was so very grateful to have someone, after so much pain, to actually care. Because of her kindness and concern in his darkest hour, he literally owed her his life. He wanted to disappear but, and this was down to Angela, he no longer wanted to kill himself. # As the story of his hateful family revealed more and more dysfunction, she began to feel very protective of this sad looking teenager. She still assumed he must be about the same age Joshua would have been had he lived, fourteen, but never got around to asking him his real age. She did ask if he’d thought about going to Social Services for help but he shrugged and said his mother always said that’s where they’d send him if he ever revealed anything about the family. In their house Social Services was regarded as the enemy and a place to be avoided; full of stress, horror and anxiety, staffed by hateful perverts and certainly more unpleasant than what he was already used to. The bullying family had certainly planted the notion he’d get no help from them. He had a deeper fear of Social Services than of his own appalling family. He said he was scared of what might happen if anyone knew he was still around and begged Angela not to tell anyone. That fear of being discovered and sent back to a life so abusive he shook with dread as he pleaded with her to keep his secret. He urgently wanted to become invisible so that to all intents and purposes he no longer existed. He wanted time to think and hopefully find some solution and perhaps start again… though exactly how he was to accomplish this he had no idea. However, he smiled when he looked deep into Angela’s eyes, as far as he was concerned she had lived up to her name because like an angel she’d rescued him. It was an emotional moment that wasn’t in the least insincere; it was an honest reaction to what had happened over the last twenty-four hours or so. She felt it as well. # There was a bond between them and it was getting mixed up in her mind. One second she could deal with this teenager with ease, knowing what was needed and what to do. The next moment, she only saw her son Joshua and desperately wanted to mother him and keep him safe. He had asked what she did for a living, so happily explained about her ‘little baby clothes shop’. The mention of ABDL stuff was left out of the conversation but she did allude to her ‘growing’ group of customers and how much she enjoyed the ‘fascinating’ world of babies. She didn’t want to go into any great explanation about living on her own but the observant little chap had noticed her wedding ring so simply confirmed that her husband had died. She didn’t enlighten him any further and wisely he realised it might be a prohibited area for discussion. However, that maternal feeling had been getting stronger the more time they spent chatting and foolishly she was getting comfortable with a ridiculous notion forming in her brain. An idea that was simply not practical or how things worked in the real world. Strangely, it was a feeling she’d had from the moment she’d coaxed him down from that bridge. When she thought about it, she’d already done things that were primarily, if unconsciously, aimed at ‘Terry’ being part of her family in some way or other. Although she couldn’t really keep him from a cruel world, every fibre of her body told her he needed protection and she felt almost compelled to be the one to do just that. # They talked for ages. Time didn’t seem to matter and ‘Terry’ was able to keep up his temporary façade simply because Angela saw no need to doubt or challenge him on anything he said. Over a hastily prepared meal he explained what he really wished for was a brand new start. He wished for a place where his family didn’t exist, where no one knew him and somewhere he felt safe. He looked at Angela with his huge innocent eyes and her heart melted. Despite the fact that she knew she shouldn’t be holding such thoughts, Angela wondered how easy it would be to grant that wish. To keep this scared boy in her protection. To keep him away from railway lines and that feeling of futility she’d observed when he hung nervously onto that bridge. This was not the act of an attention seeker; this was the last despairing act by someone who had come to the end of their reasoning. It was the final act of escape. Perhaps she could provide a better finale. # Eventually, the chat got less and less as tiredness crept in to their conversation. It was time for bed. Angela realised that she hadn’t checked in the nursery or made ‘Terry’ a bed for the night and was surprised that he’d already made up the inflatable mattress. “I wasn’t sure if… after last night’s, er, accident, that you’d let me stay another night” He looked shamefully at the ground. “I’m really sorry about that but, well, er, I couldn’t help it, I, er…” “Not to worry.” He was grateful she had interrupted his apology. It was difficult for him to admit that it wasn’t the first time to happen and also knew he couldn’t guarantee it wouldn’t happen again. He just hoped that he would be able to get to the toilet in time. She checked the bed was made up to her satisfaction. He’d piled all the clean and dry fleecy blankets he could find on top because they’d made him feel incredibly comfortable and strangely safe. “OK Terry,” he appeared at least to have the bedding sorted, although no doubt his brain would take a little longer to be equally as well organised. Now she could see he was organised in some way that made her feel sad. She wanted to think of him as a helpless toddler reliant on her for everything. She also wished she’d been able to use some of the items she’d brought home from work; the pack of disposables and the large plastic pants. In her mind she already saw his well-padded bottom snuggling down under the fleecy pale blue blanket but alas reality returned. Angela had no idea how she expected to get him to wear such items but that impulsiveness to bring them home in the first place made her think perhaps it was something he might need. As it turned out, the morning proved just that. # Part 5 A dream may inspire - so should never be ignored Dr Aaron Livitt (1900 – 1973) “Oh Josh… er, Terry.” Angela was aghast at the smell of pee and the fact that all the baby blankets were soaked and strewn in wet lumps around the inflatable mattress. ‘Terry’ was just coming round and had no real idea what was going on as nothing quite registered at that point. Judging by the state of the bedding her guest probably had a very disturbed night. He also must have pissed a couple of gallons around the place for everything to get so saturated. The warmth of the room only emphasised the smell but he seemed oblivious to what had happened. # He lay there all but naked wearing only his soaked and stinky underpants as Angela busied herself in drawing back the blinds and opening a window. A cool gust of wind agitated the air and sent a shiver briefly across the wet boy’s body. It was that cooling shock which woke him up to realise what he’d done. In remarkable quick succession of expressions - horror, confusion and sadness - crossed his face. He knew he was in trouble, thinking no one would put up with an adult pissing the bed. Seeing ‘Terry’ coming to terms with his damp situation Angela couldn’t help but think she already had the solution to the problem. “OK mister,” she picked up a few of the soaked items. “This isn’t going to happen again.” Despite herself she admonished him as if he was a toddler because, in her eyes, she thought of him as a young teenager not an adult. He didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, guilt let it pass. Everything was soaked but any excuse he hoped to come up with was a nonstarter because there wasn’t one he could offer to explain why this happened for a second time. She looked in his bleary, almost tearful eyes and saw only despondency as he tried to emerge from a rather deep and what had been to him at least a rather peaceful sleep. Indeed, the last two nights had proved wonderful for his ability to sleep without any anxious thoughts, stress or fear. So, when Angela hinted that precautions would be taken in future he simply accepted it. “Yer, ermm, sorry, I, er, ermmmmm, sorry.” His voice was feeble and filled with dejection. He’d slept with a warm glow making him feel safe and secure; he hadn’t worked out that maybe that ‘glow’ wasn’t just an internal feeling but a physical one as well. # He tried to think why he’d pissed himself again. Once could have been an accident but a second time just seemed laziness. There were no dreams he could remember that might have caused it, all he could remember was that as he slept he was no longer concerned about anything. Indeed, the room was at a pleasant temperature, the fleecy blankets cosy, the bouncy mattress comfortable; he’d slept in a haze of utter contentment. He was at a place, and more importantly, with someone who cared, so, after the year he’d had this was an unbelievable bonus. He didn’t want it to end by alienating the one person who’d stretched out a helping hand. # The open window allowing a cool breeze to circulate the room drew attention to ‘Terry’s’ soaked underwear; his limp penis damply outlined as the white discoloured material stuck against genitals and pubic hair. He felt guilty and tried to cover up but of course Angela had seen all there was to see and wasn’t impressed. Guilt turned to apprehension, he certainly didn’t want to leave this safe haven and find himself back out in a world he’d so recently wanted to depart. She may be an angel but… even angels must have a natural abhorrence of pissy people so realised, if he proved too much of a burden, that he couldn’t rely on her understanding to keep a place in the house. He nodded at the inferred changes, although she didn’t say what, as she picked up all the damp stuff. As she inspected one of the scrunched-up, wet fleecy sheets a little sigh escaped her lips. It wasn’t aimed at ‘Terry’ but he caught what that sound might suggest. In fact, she was merely remembering when she’d bought it - the day after she’d been told of her pregnancy and in a deliriously happy mood had seen it in a shop window and bought it on a whim. # Angela went to the bathroom and returned with a hand towel. She pointed to his groin indicating his underwear needed to join everything else in the wash. Feeling greatly embarrassed he sheepishly removed and handed them over. He could barely make eye contact he felt so small, stupid and babyish. Wetting again had literally dampened any of the confidence he was getting back. She left the room with a pile of washing and a raised eyebrow as he timidly held the small piece of fabric against his genitals. To Angela this image just confirmed once again what a shy, innocent and tragic little boy she had under her roof. The room temperature had certainly dropped a few degrees; this was partly due to the open window but mainly to the shame he was feeling. Of course, standing around naked didn’t help. He shivered and wondered if because of this incident he’d have to leave. His body shook at the thought, whilst his breathing became strained and his chest tightened. There was a sudden rush of fear because he was scared of being out in public again… he wasn’t ready. His head was filled with worry and unexpectedly his panic attack resulted in something else. His bladder contracted and a stream of warm golden piss flooded the towel pressed against his lower extremities. “Oh for fuck’s sake.” # He took a shower and hoped to feel better when finished. As he scrubbed away the debris of his wet night, and surreptitiously wrung out the freshly washed towel, he reviewed the conversation and thought that Angela’s words hadn’t actually meant he was being thrown out, which was a great relief. However, he also knew she rightly had some concerns and decided to comply with whatever was requested. He thought it only fair and besides, for the moment, he had no better plans and nowhere else to go. He realised he needed her to continue to care. When he returned to the nursery everything had been picked up. All that was left was the grey inflated plastic mattress, which he’d found surprisingly comfy to sleep on. The damp sheets and blankets had all been removed and the place was left looking more like a child’s nursery than it had appeared before. She’d also given the room a quick spray of air freshener, which certainly helped. # As if seeing it for the first time he really investigated the room. The paper on the walls, the soft pastel colours and the images of baby animals in nappies were all really quite endearing. He was suddenly jealous of their innocence, half of him wished he could turn back the clock but then remembered his childhood hadn’t been all that wonderful. However, those smiling, happy images made him wish for better times. He wondered about the unmade crib and whilst nosing around in the drawers and closet noticed baby clothes and toys. He took out and examined one of the small white onesies that again was incredibly soft but so tiny only a new baby would fit into. He wasn’t sure if they were for a particular infant, or items from her shop. # She hadn’t told him about her lost child although they had talked about her husband and ‘Terry’ thought that perhaps his Good Samaritan might be pleased to have company for a little while. Although she seemed happy and organised he had wondered if she might be a bit lonely to have taken him in so readily. However, as he dried himself down he deliberated if she had kids of her own. She hadn’t mentioned it but the nursery setting meant she had, or was thinking about, babies. He was still thinking of that when he looked around for his clothes. As he’d arrived at Angela’s home wearing only the clothes on his back, his choice of attire was limited. He still had his jeans and shirt piled on a chair where he’d dumped them the previous night. However, also set out on the dresser, next to his phone, keys and small pile of change, were the washed white knickers and PJ bottoms she’d given him the night he arrived. They were a lot more comfortable to wear around the house so slipped into them and, barefooted, made his way to the kitchen. # “Angela.” “Yes Terry.” “My er, the spare room, the er, nursery… is that for your baby or stuff from work?” Angela knew that this observation would come at some point but was conflicted about telling the truth. “Mostly items from the shop.” She decided on keeping the real reason to herself, even though some of that stuff had been around for fourteen years or more. “I keep some things to check details, quality, you know, and make reports back to the suppliers.” She wasn’t sure if he believed her but it sounded plausible. “What about the wall paper?” “Er, well, er, it was like that when I took this place on and I, well, I thought it looked cute so just haven’t got around to re-doing that room yet.” She smiled through her lie hoping it would be the end of that particular line of questions. It was. # “Look,” ‘Terry’ said sheepishly, “I’m so sorry about all the extra work I made for you last night. I don’t mind doing the washing myself, I don’t see why you should be inconvenienced. I mean, you took me in and, er, this is not the payment you probably expected.” Angela looked at him in a strange and irritated way. “I didn’t… and don’t expect any payment.” She seemed aggravated. “You needed help and I was pleased I could offer it and… and… there is no rush on this… when you feel able to, I’m hopeful you’ll get on with your young life in a happier frame of mind.” The words streamed from her mouth but it was apparent she was angry at the very suggestion of some kind of payment. “I’m sorry,” ‘Terry’ gulped at the gaffe he realised he’d made. “I didn’t mean that the way it came out.” He looked guiltily down at his bare feet. “I meant, erm, it was a poor way for me to repay your kindness by giving your more work… erm.. er... Oh, I’m sorry if it came out any other way.” Angela was pleased that he was a bit on the defensive because she hoped it would end the ‘nursery’ discussion. However, the main reason she was angry was that some kind of ‘payment’ had crossed her mind but probably not in a way ‘Terry’ would have thought. She instantly calmed down. “Of course sweetheart, I’m sorry I jumped down your throat.” She smiled an apology. “Of course you didn’t mean anything by it and you don’t have to worry. You can stay here until you are ready to move on. We need to get you that ‘new start’ you said you wanted.” She ran her hand down the chastised boy’s arm in a friendly manner. “Now… what would you like for breakfast?” # Part 6 Take your destiny out of the hands of others anon Angela’s house was bigger than something a single person might need. She and husband Joshua had fallen in love with its rural cuteness and proximity to the city: it seemed to have the best of both worlds. After his death, and the death of their child, she couldn’t bear to part with the only thing that linked them all together, so she stayed and her love for the place had increased with time. She couldn’t imagine living anywhere else and, thanks to the huge insurance pay out, she didn’t need to find anywhere smaller. That was partly why she never re-furnished the much hoped for nursery. It was that one contact between them all and she simply hadn’t wanted to change things. Joshua, her darling doctor husband, had loved decorating the room ready for their first child. He’d done it on whim just two days after he’d been told the news Angela was expecting, and only a week before he died so tragically. No, the room stayed as it was and how it should have been. Those sweet little animals wearing nappies were just typical of her hubby. He was thoughtful, loving and soppy; all the things that had made Angela fall for him in the first place. # The property was a large, three bedroom detached house at the bottom of a cul-de-sac. It had plenty of land around it and the large back garden led down to a fence that separated it from a rough piece of common land full of weeds and tall grass. Downstairs the house had a large kitchen that led through to a utility room and garage on one side, whilst the other had a nice sized lounge and a similar sized dining room. Upstairs was Angela’s en-suite main bedroom, a small box-room, another family bathroom and a further two similar sized bedrooms. One had the nursery, the other, which would have been the child’s play-area, was full of junk Angela hadn’t got around to sorting out or throwing away. # From the moment she saw the young man about to commit suicide Angela’s submerged maternal feelings had surfaced. She wasn’t totally aware at the time but there was no doubt about it, she was definitely thinking nurturing thoughts about her guest. With the revelations about his life she became even more motherly and just wanted to protect the boy from a world that had so cruelly dumped on him. At work she’d been able to keep any maternal feelings under control. Surrounded by happy, weepy, terrified mothers (and mothers-to-be) she saw it as her duty to be caring but not to drown in the entire baby and baby clothing industry. One of the things that stopped her getting trapped in that hormonal clique was her ‘other’ customers, the ones who had a different take on the baby business. She loved the idea of grown-ups dressing and acting as toddlers or attempting to stem the rush to adulthood of certain children who needed more time. There appeared to be many different reasons for the ABDL community (she now knew her customer’s desires had a title) to want a shop like hers and was pleased to be able to satisfy that need. The mail order side of it alone had blossomed from absolutely nothing into a very lucrative part of the enterprise and Angela was satisfied with all the new suppliers and customers it brought her into contact with. She was surprised at just how big that particular community actually was and intrigued by many of her client’s requests, whilst being fascinated by the alternative ‘babies’ and ‘toddlers’ she met in store. # As word spreads throughout the ‘community’ these gatherings became more and more popular. On those special Sundays mummies and daddies brought their ‘little ones’ out for this brief, but much needed, social meeting. Kids, teens, and middle aged men and women, dressed in a variety of juvenile attire and often very thick protection, would somehow all be happily playing together, whilst their ‘carers’ looked on; exchanging stories, advice, buying new clothes and planning other more specialist purchases. Graham ‘Daddy’ Griffin was a rich, powerful looking man with a very gentle way of speech. He had two young teen boys he dressed as twin toddlers who always looked so sweet and innocent together. In their matching little outfits they would play together whilst ‘Daddy’ shopped. Their bulky nappies only partly contained in tiny shiny nylon shorts as the cuffs of their plastic pants peaked out from the leg-holes whilst they careered around the place. He lavished toys, gifts and the cutest of cute baby style clothes on them, which, as far as Angela was concerned, made them simply adorable. Since Mr Griffin and his boys had first entered Everything4Baby Angela had thought them the cutest of cute ‘families’. Many of her other customers played their part and acted as kids but this seemed more real. In fact it was very real and it aroused her curiosity. In a quiet moment, when she asked him how he was able to keep them so young and dependent on him, he confided it was down to constant positive reinforcement of their toddler status. Also, encouragement that they were both very good boys, a rather wonderful subliminal audio file he’d developed over the years and, he whispered as if it was the biggest secret of them all, “A file of Blueline30”. This last piece of information stuck in her mind. She had no idea what it was or what it might refer to but the name stuck. # Joshua was wet through. It was a Sunday afternoon and mummy needed to attend to other business so unfortunately had to desert him for some time. She hated leaving her Sweetums alone at all but occasionally, especially as the company was going through a bit of transition, it just couldn’t be helped. He had plenty of things in his large playpen to keep him occupied but for the last hour and a half he’d been crying on and off because his nappy was full and uncomfortable. Mummy had put him in an extra-large disposable with several thick gel absorbency pads in the hope that it would hold him until her return. It almost had but his rather cute little butterfly onesie, with matching plastic pants had reached its absorbent limits. There were four snaps at its crotch to hold the onesie in place. Unfortunately, the two middle ones had popped under the strain so her little bundle of joy looked like he’d had a medical accident. The huge bloated nappy had squeezed out of the gap and made it look like some huge growth had appeared between his legs. The butterfly motif on his plastic pants looked none too happy at being put under such stress. He stood holding the bars searching for any sign of mummy - his baby coordination not allowing him any chance of escape. Meanwhile, the pet lip and snivelling sobs made him one very unhappy baby. The TV was running a cartoon channel and the radio was tuned to a children’s music station, it was hoped that between them and his toys they would keep her little boy entertained until she returned. A low moan escaped the little chap’s lips as he plopped down, exhausted from all his crying and standing, hardly noticing the squelch as he landed on his padded bottom. The sudden pressure on his bloated protection burst the final two snaps and releasing his onesie, which flew up to his chest, leaving the startled boy staring at his swollen plastic pants. He didn’t know what to do so snatched up Bunny Fluffytail and clutched her tightly. Worried about the loss of his mummy, being alone and seeking some kind of comfort, he pushed the stuffed animal’s ear into his mouth and sucked. He hadn’t noticed that his dum-dum was on a ribbon pinned to his onesie just inches away. However, Bun-Bun’s ear was a comfort and eventually he sunk into a sleepy doze with his head resting against the bars of the playpen. # As soon as Angela had left for work ‘Terry’ cleaned up his mess, shoved it in the washer and tumble dried all the bedding. He really hated the fact that he’d wet and promised himself it wouldn’t happen again. He also wanted Angela to note that he wasn’t leaving everything to her; he was quite prepared to pull his weight, if she would let him. He found the vacuum cleaner and went around all the rooms lost for a short while in the sucking up of dust and worrying about nothing else. He left Angela’s room, thinking it would be a bit disrespectful to enter uninvited but made a mental note to explain why he had not ventured in. The house wasn’t in bad order but it was obvious that Angela was a very busy woman and had very little time for intense housekeeping. ‘Terry’ was happy to do his bit, cleaning the kitchen, organising the utility room and even ironing some of the items once they were dry. It didn’t take him long and once he’d plumped up the cushions, was happy to just lounge around with nothing more taxing than decide which TV channel to watch. # Whilst her guest had that to decide, Angela was in the throes of starting to make some significant changes to her work life. She had resolved that ‘Terry’ was too precious to leave to the vagaries of chance. He had met with nothing but abuse and harm his entire existence and was determined, one way or another, to change that for him. She was angry that such a sweet natured teenager should have suffered so much in his young life. As it was an opportunity arose for her to find out a little more about this ABDL thing that was now occupying a great deal of her business. A supplier had sent an order to the shop instead of direct to the customer. It was a pair of matching shortalls that Daddy Griffin had ordered for his twin boys so Angela put in a call asking if he’d like her to send them on or, if he was in the vicinity, perhaps he’d like to call in. He said he’d pick them up that lunchtime and, he added flirtily, if she was available he’d like to take her to lunch. Needing information she coyly accepted his invitation and hoped this man would provide it. # Perhaps unsurprisingly Angela’s most recent dream had featured, yet again, baby Joshua except with the face and teenage build of ‘Terry’. The dream was bizarre because this amalgamation of two different people didn’t concern her. In fact, in the dream, baby ‘Terry’ crawling around dressed only as an infant had appeared the most natural thing in the world. Even friends who were visiting appeared to accept this large child and everyone loved the cute, loving way he did everything. She’d woken up with this dream very much at the forefront of her mind and, together with the ABDL stuff she’d learned, wondered just how feasible it would be to transform Terry into a dependent little baby. Of course, she was having internal arguments about this game-changing course of action, but still, when she eventually settled the quarrel in her head, it ended up with Terry being with her but not as a teenager. That maternal feeling, the idea of being a mother and having someone completely dependent on her, was very powerful. Logic escaped her as she wondered if her ABDL friends and acquaintances might be able to help. She had no real idea just what steps, if any, needed to be taken, though Mr Griffin’s earlier chat about his boys had firmly planted a seed. # Angela had been unable to find any reference to Blueline30 on the net, although had found a great deal about various tones, rhythms and hypnosis. She’d read that for many Adult Babies/Diaper Lovers (she quite liked the term ‘Diapers’ but wondered if there was perhaps an English version, maybe the TNLL, The Nappy Lovers League?) their only involvement was the wearing of nappies and other childish regalia. For others there was a deeper need which liked a mummy and daddy relationship, whilst for different reasons, some needed to be coerced into a regressed but happier state of mind. This final condition of returning a person to childhood really appealed to her. She wondered about using a similar strategy on Terry and perhaps letting him once and for all, escape from the rotten life that seemed to have engulfed him. # She had taken to ‘Terry’ the second she’d seen this distraught young boy contemplating ending his life. Angela remembered being swamped with concern and compassion, feelings that overwhelmed her to the point her unintended emotions took complete control. She hadn’t known the backstory then yet everything she saw in those initial few seconds screamed at her to look after this boy. What psychic power, what interference from God, what blessings from above had suddenly entered her thoughts, she had no idea. However, she knew instantly she had to protect this child. Unbeknown to both the seed for Gordon’s /Terry’s adoption and regression had been there from that very first sighting. Her soothing initial words, that first understanding touch and the deep desire to be loved by the seriously scared youth clinging to the railings and about to jump to his death, had been Kismet. Fate and fortune intertwined, their future forever interlocked. Although neither was aware of it, both parties needed something, someone in their lives. The stars had aligned and their destiny became one. Gordon didn’t know it but Angela instinctively knew her life was about to change. She had a vision of that future almost immediately, why or where these thoughts /ideas/desires came from was unknown but they had assailed her in several ways. Somehow she knew that this grubby young teenager was destined to be in her life for a long time. She didn’t exactly know how but intended to see it through and hoped that the reason would present itself eventually. # Over lunch Graham Griffin proved to be wonderful company. For the first time in many years Angela was able to relax in the presence of another man. Not that she’d been off-hand or terrified in the past, it was just that there was always a guilty feeling that she was somehow betraying her late husband by even speaking with another man. Graham was different. He was polite, respected boundaries, was playful in the way he addressed her and wasn’t in the least bit pushy, letting Angela lead the conversation. As the lunch progressed Graham (they were now on first name terms) was full of praise for how Angela had taken Everything4Baby and managed to develop it so well. He told her how much it was appreciated by the ‘community’ that she had made space for them to meet and how clever it was to hold that gathering in the shop – the latest baby ranges giving everyone new and exciting ideas. They valued the lengths she had gone to in developing new suppliers, fostering novel ideas, encouraging innovation in parallel with her main business, and in such diverse ways. He also made known that because of her meetings, others planned on having ABDL gatherings at their homes or premises. So the group was becoming even friendlier and more community spirited. Because of this, he tentatively asked if she herself had such preferences, then immediately apologised for being so forward and presumptive that it was something she would share with a relative stranger. # She flushed a bright red and again Graham apologised for being so invasive but she waved her hand to indicate he had no reason to express regret but confirmed she herself had no such desires. However, Angela decided to tell him a few things that she hoped would explain her current interest in all things ABDL but first asked if this smart debonair man wore nappies and such himself. His face split into a huge grin as he laughed out loud. “No, no, no… I love to see them on others and I can understand why some love to wear them but for myself, no.” He elucidated. “My interest is in my boys. When I first knew about them they were young tearaways heading for a rather gloomy existence. Their past had been horrendous and they’d been horribly scarred by their juvenile life… parents, (he shrugged and sighed) an uncaring and hostile environment. I wanted to change that.” This of course struck a chord with Angela. “I’d like to say I did it for the best of reasons but, in truth, they give me far more than I can give them.” He looked down at his empty plate. “I fear I’ve robbed them of growing up to be noisy, naughty, mistake-making, uncaring teenagers, growing into adulthood.” He looked Angela in the eyes. “I love my boys and would do anything for them but I can’t let them ever be anything but toddlers. I’d hate the world to crush them and I have no doubt that the direction they were going, and the choices they’d already made, that would have happened.” He gave a huge sigh. “I can prevent that so they can have a stress-free life of nappies and toys, playtime and fun for as long as I have the ability to give it to them.” He was surprised after such a confession that Angela wasn’t being judgemental. She’d seen how happy and loving the boys were when she had met them on previous occasions at those Sunday meetings. How keen they were to do as daddy said and how polite they were to everyone. They almost glowed with pride if daddy praised them, which he often did, and they would giggle and wriggle in a joyously boyish way before getting back to their play. Graham confessed further that when he’d put the boys in nappies at the very beginning he thought they looked so damn cute and innocent it was difficult seeing them in any other way. It became the prototype look, the one that he based all other decisions on. So, that’s how they were kept, reliant on ‘daddy’ to change and look after them and for them to remain unsophisticated - pure and infantile. # Angela was more than a bit surprised that her lunchtime companion should have spoken so openly about his boys, and yet she understood perfectly. Was this not the way she hoped to help Terry achieve his ambition of a new start? Was this not exactly the same scenario that might just lead to complete contentment on both his and her part? She was excited to know more. Part 7 To reach your peak, there are many steps to climb Mary Rutherford (1701-1754) Baby Joshua snuggled up to mummy’s bosom, he loved the way she held him tightly - it was such a warm embrace. He wriggled blissfully as he sucked his favourite drink, his mummy encouraging each enjoyable mouthful, saying what a good boy Little Joshi was. She’d pat his padded bottom and slide her hand over the silky vinyl admiring the soft but necessary bulk beneath. Joshua had proved to be a very wet boy who needed his protection especially when he was getting ready to go ‘night-night’. The double fabric nappies and soaker pads making sure her bundle of joy kept his bedding dry no matter how swamped he got whilst sleeping. He squirmed some more as he finished his drink and mummy lifted to burp him before returning her sweet baby back to her loving embrace. Joshua settled his head between mummy’s soft breasts and gurgled his pleasure. Angela slipped a large silicon dum-dum in and let him slowly drift off, which he nearly always did once his darling little tummy was full of milk. Mummy purred and gently rocked him, not quite believing that her life was now complete. His innocent unconditional love and total dependence on her may have been time consuming but she wouldn’t have it any other way. She loved everything about Baby Joshua; his baby talk, his baby clothes, his smiling face, the way his eyes lit up when she picked him up and his lack of any understanding apart from “Mummy”. She loved the way he giggled when tickled and changed. She found that he offered her so much more than she anticipated – he was such an adorable little boy. # “What is Bluefile30?” Angela queried. “I could find no reference to it online so feel it’s something I should know about but don’t.” “Ah. I see you’ve been doing some research.” Graham smiled. “That’s what I call it. It’s a neural inhibitor but the title is so damn technical I can never exactly remember it all. However, it comes to me in a glass file with a blue line down it and it is graduated into thirty doses.” He smiled again as if hoping this explained everything. “Thus Blueline30… you understand?” Angela nodded but still felt none the wiser. Graham could see her confusion. “Erm, let me try and explain.” He lowered his voice and Angela drew nearer to be able to hear his whispered tone. “This drug has the mechanism to stop certain actions and responses that say, you and I take for granted, from reaching the brain…er… in particular the pre-frontal cortex.” He looked to see if Angela was following his line of conversation. She was very interested even if she did find it all a bit difficult to follow. He explained some more about the technical and psychological as well as chemical and neurological reactions this drug offered but ended with the phrase that stuck in Angela’s mind. “In return it makes access to the amygdala area, the area that has more to do with childhood, open up and respond to very simple instruction.” She nodded sagely but inside her stomach had butterflies – was this the panacea? Was this the actual thing she needed to fulfil her nurturing desires? She was enthused and needed to know more. # “It has helped me, and I have to confess one or two others, in taking our ‘babies’ back to a simpler time. It regresses the mind, breaks down resistance and makes the subject far more acquiescent to suggestion. Thus, when used in conjunction with positive enforcement, certain deep subliminal words and sound waves, it releases various pleasure neurons which make the subject very, very happy.” Angela was captivated by the possibilities and suddenly saw a real opportunity opening up in front of her. She was excited at the prospect of what she’d be able to do and what the happy result would be for ‘Terry’. The new start he wanted looked like it was a distinct possibility. “Is it safe?” It was a question that Angela asked but wondered if she was all that bothered about the answer… and she felt slightly guilty that this negative thought had flashed through her brain. “Well, Andy and Jamie (his boys) have been on it for some time now. The doses are a lot smaller and less frequent and my only complaint is… they’re just too loving.” She nodded but wanted further clarification. “What did you mean by ‘it stops certain actions and responses you and I take for granted’?” Graham leaned in even further and whispered his response. “The plus side - the recipient is very loving but the most obvious and immediate reaction to the drug is it removes any control over the bladder... and a little later… the bowel.” He shrugged apologetically as if he was offering a warning to the downside of the treatment. “So, a supply of nappies and all sorts of other protection is needed from the start. Being well prepared from the very beginning is paramount. I’m used to it with my boys so it’s not a problem but at first I wasn’t expecting such instant and dramatic results.” His eyes lit up as they always appeared to do when he referenced his boys. He grinned. “They constantly want to be held, hugged, kissed… and changed… I never get a moment’s peace.” He let out a huge belly laugh. “But I wouldn’t have it any other way… they give me a life that I love and I love my boys.” # Angela’s mind was buzzing with all this information - the opportunities and possibilities that had suddenly presented themselves. She had confided in Graham that she could do with some Blueline30 because of an errant nephew who was getting way out of hand. She didn’t go into too much detail but flippantly told him that it seemed a wonderful ‘cure all’ to such a problem. The boy had been a wonderful and beautiful baby, it was a shame he couldn’t be returned to such a state. Angela schemed a little by painting this ‘nephew’ in similar colours to Graham’s own boys – on a downward slope heading for a criminal future etc etc. She made it sound like unfortunately nothing could be done for him as he was probably too far down that road to self-oblivion. Graham had sympathy with the situation and offered (as Angela hoped he would) to get a file and bring it in the following day when he’d have the boys with him. She thanked him but tried to deflect him from thinking it was for her use by wondered if her ‘sister’ would go along with such treatment. However, she added, it might be worth a try. # Despite the excitement that was bubbling inside her about such a prospect she changed the subject and asked where the boys were. Apparently Graham’s sister was looking after them. They called her Nanny and she took as much joy from their childish ways as their daddy. “What a fantastic idea… to have a nanny… that must be such a help?” Angela was now forever on a quest for more and more knowledge. “Yes, yes it is.” He looked at his watch. “I’m sorry Angela but, help or no help, I need to collect my boys… and no doubt you need to return to the shop.” “Good heaven’s… is that the time?” She picked up her things and handed the package of coveralls to Graham. “I’m sure Jamie and Andy will look delightful in these… I look forward to seeing them… sometime.” They parted with a smile, a shake of hands and a promise that he’d return the following day. # Later that evening when she arrived home her mind was full of all manner of plans. She had already spoken to some of her suppliers and got quotes and given instruction for new specialised items to be delivered to her home. Angela could see the future from her perspective and was eager to get things underway. She was pleased to see that Terry had hoovered and tidied the place up a bit and that he had started preparing a meal for them both. “You shouldn’t have gone to such trouble Terry… but thank you… it is appreciated.” He was delighted he’d been able to please her. “No trouble at all, however, I didn’t vacuum your bedroom, erm, sorry but, I, er, thought it a bit presumptuous to enter your space. She smiled at his respectful manner and again thanked him for his thoughtfulness. The fact that such hesitation to do anything that might upset her was also pleasing to her plans. The other gratifying thing was – he was only dressed in her floral pyjama pants and a t-shirt, which simply emphasised his adolescent quality. Whilst he continued preparing the meal Angela went upstairs to change out of her clothes and to put on something a little more comfortable. Before she did she inspected the nursery and saw how tidy he’d made it and even how comfy the inflatable looked with its clean and fresh bedding nicely laid out. However, she was now full of ideas so before venturing back downstairs to join Terry for the meal she lay out a pair of semi-transparent plastic pants and a disposable on top of his bed. She wasn’t going to insist he wear them but hoped that he would feel compelled into doing so if she could make him feel guilty about wetting before they retired for the evening. # The meal was a pasta dish that Terry had cobbled together using a can of soup, and a mixture of ham, cheese and a few mixed herbs to make the sauce. Angela was impressed that such a young boy (she just couldn’t see him as a young man) had such culinary skills. There was a huge amount and perhaps surprisingly delicious, she was impressed that he was being so helpful. They sat and chatted for a while before she excused herself to do some work on her laptop and left him to watch TV on his own. She spent a couple of hours catching up and responding to email and other queries and was overjoyed to get a message from a firm that said they had the item she’d requested in stock. Delivery and erection could be made in 24 hours if desired and that the other items would take approximately four days. She was pretty pleased with the efficiency of this particular supplier but she had given him a great deal of business over the past few years. # Later, she returned with a hot drink for them both and they settled in front of the TV for a drama and the late news. However, once he’d finished it, and it was time to retire, she wondered if perhaps having tea so close to bed time had been a good idea. It was a very obvious hint but she didn’t exactly say the words about him not soaking the bed. However, she did imply that there were precautions left out should he want to avail himself of them. With that she excused herself, wished him a goodnight and climbed the stairs leaving Terry to contemplate what had just been said. He had no inkling as to what exactly those precautions might be so shrugged, took the empty cups into the kitchen, and washed them before calling it a day. He was astonished to see what Angela had left out. Under normal circumstances he’d have rebelled against such babyish items, even though they were the correct size for him. He had wet the bed twice and almost convinced himself he wouldn’t do it again but still there was a nagging doubt whether he’d succeed. However, the resentment that such items instilled brought on flashbacks to when his older brothers and sister made him wear nappies for their own amusement. # From a very early age they had used the fact that he was the youngest, and therefore most compliant, to entertain them by making him wet his pants. He was late to be potty trained and that seemed the excuse to continue his embarrassment. It wasn’t always his fault, often, as he slept, they would piss on him so that it looked like he’d pissed himself during the night. His mother, unaware of the truth (she wouldn’t believe her youngest son’s excuses over the united voices of her other children), so insisted he wore a nappy until she was sure he wouldn’t wet again. His siblings loved to humiliate him in this way and made sure everyone knew what he was wearing, often pulling his shorts or jeans down to reveal the cumbersome infantile fabric. The abuse lasted until he was thirteen, and a couple of times since then, but his family never tired of this particular joke. However much he hated the way he’d been treated in the past he couldn’t really blame Angela’s solution - wet disposable-versus-wet bedding - it seemed a simple choice. Reluctantly he saw he had no real option, if he wet again he dreaded being thrown out and the smell in the nursey was getting far too obvious. Grudgingly he taped himself into the well-padded disposable. It wasn’t the first time he’d had to do it but he’d hoped it would be the last. There was no mirror to check it was fitted correctly but it did feel tight on his hips. The misty vinyl pants were ample enough to cover his nappy and as he climbed under the fleecy blankets he had a happier memory. The last time he’d worn such an item it resulted in him winning a quarter of a million. He snuggled down with a smile on his face. # To begin with he felt most uncomfortable. His mind raced as thoughts of his family who’d stolen and spent every penny he’d earned, without so much as a thought for him, both angered and left him distraught. He’d become the ‘money cow’ (that’s what his eldest brother had nicknamed him) delivering money and being milked of it. The rest of them just used his name to get things and they abused other people in doing so. Many of the things that he was accused of doing were a result of his money-grabbing, attitude-wielding scumbag of a family but he got the blame. It was them who turned the public against him and it was they who had eventually killed the golden goose. The heat from the nappy and the frustration he felt made him boil with resentment. He tossed and turned, scratched and itched, he was sure he’d never sleep with all the thick, hot fabric and the diaphanous plastic pants surrounding his groin. However, like most teenage boys he soon found a way to help relax. With a hand inside his nappy it didn’t take long to get the release needed and settle down to what he hoped would be another wonderful night’s sleep. Whereas previously he’d been able to drop off without the slightest trouble, now his mind was working on making sure he didn’t wet. He had a fitful night, constantly waking up and being relieved, when he shoved his hand down the front of the protection to find he was dry… if just a bit sticky. This happened a few times, the last being just as the light from behind the curtains indicated that dawn had almost arrived. He was part dozing and part awake but pleased that he’d managed to get through the night with no accidents. Stroking the front of his lustrous pants his mind was relaxed as he slowly drifted off back to sleep. # Angela came into Terry’s room and was pleased that there wasn’t that tell-tale smell of urine that had been so obvious on previous occasions. She could tell he was still fast asleep but, because the blankets had fallen off the bed, happy to discover that he was wearing the protection she’d left out. She also noticed that the semi-transparent pants were bulging quite considerably which indicated the disposable had served its purpose. There was something sweet and childlike as she watched the slow rise and fall of his breathing. He squirmed slightly and his plastic pants gave off that rather telling, if muted, rustling sound, the bright blue indicator strips could be seen through the translucent material and his lips were shiny with dribble as he turned to face her. She didn’t want to break the spell but as she had to go to work and needed to set a couple of other ideas of hers in motion had to wake him. # Calling his name she gently shook him awake. “Terry, Terry… Terry, wake up love there’s something I need to ask you.” Slowly his eyes focused and he was aware of Angela’s smiling face in front of him. “Sorry to wake you up, I just wondered, if you’re up for it, and things aren’t too heavy… if you could do something for me?” He lazily stretched and noticed the blanket had fallen away and he was lying there wearing only a nappy and plastic pants. He made a scramble for the blanket to try and cover up but shamefacedly realised that Angela would have noticed that his disposable was expanded and soaked. She saw the embarrassment add colour to his skin. She smiled encouragingly. “Oh Terry, don’t worry, it’s better to use the disposable than have everything else sopping wet.” Her kind words didn’t really lift the gloom that he was feeling. However, he tried to respond to her earlier question. “What is it you want me to do?” “Oh yes, I think we need to make some changes to your room…” He noticed she had said “Your room” “So, if you can, and stuff isn’t too heavy, could you take the crib down to the garage and then, all the boxes in the other bedroom room need to be cleared out. If you could store them down there as well, that would be terrific.” Absentmindedly his hand stroked the front of his bloated diaphanous plastic pants as he listened to her request. Angela noticed, or maybe read into this particular scene, that his sodden nappy and slick vinyl pants were the focus of his attention in such a distracted way. There was something very innocuous about it all, as if he didn’t really mind that much. “I’m not sure you’ll be able to manage it all but any help you can give would be most appreciated. Leave what you can’t carry and perhaps this evening we can organise its removal together?” “Sure. I’ll do what I can.” He gave her a weak smile and hoped she’d leave ‘his room’ so he could be embarrassed on his own. # Part 8 Don't grow up, it's a trap! Peter Pan After he’d heard the door bang shut and car drive off Gordon lay on the bed and ran his hand over his bloated night time protection. There was no denying that it had done its job perfectly well but there was still a slight nagging resentment at the back of his mind - Christ he was twenty years old and shouldn’t be wetting his pants at all. However, he was pleased he’d made the decision to wear the disposable because he was sure Angela wouldn’t put up with any more soaked bedding. He lay there thinking of her words “Your room” and began to relax a little… that seemed very positive. He had no idea why he was wetting at night but whilst he did… perhaps wearing a nappy to sleep in was not a bad price to pay for a roof over his head and a kind lady who was doing her best for him? As his thoughts played with the possibilities his hand distractedly played with the soft silky mound; it was curiously sexy, childish and comforting and he enjoyed the sensation. He knew it was still fairly early so rolled over, pulled the fleecy blankets back over and drifted back to sleep. His dream was almost instant and found himself in a world where he wore a nappy and everyone was smiling. There was no shock or ridicule, everyone seemed pleased to see him and admired his cute colourful protection. This was a world without his family, the press, the trolls on social media… it was a very happy place to be. He was smiling a lot and, until he came to stay with Angela, it was something he hadn’t enjoyed doing for quite some time. # As mummy led him out Joshua was alarmed to find two others in his playpen. They were both smiling boys who were dressed like him - thick nappies, plastic pants and white cotton t-shirts with huge colourful but different dinosaurs printed on the front. At first he was a bit scared of these newcomers but one of them offered him a small but cute looking “dinoroar” (as the new boy called it) and then made him smile behind his dummy when he started dancing and ‘singing’ and pulling faces pretending to be the fierce creature. Joshi wasn’t sure but then the other started crawling around growling, soon all three were holding animals and making whatever noises they thought appropriate. Although the other two boys had a much better vocabulary than Joshi, they seemed more than happy to join with the youngest member of their tight little pack in just making noise. Mummy and Daddy looked on, happy that this first meeting hadn’t been the problem they thought it might be. The babies hugged and swayed whilst having a conversation that the two adults couldn’t understand but which the little kids did. Gibberish babble soon had the juvenile trio deep in playtime, where the newness of the meeting had been immediately forgotten. The huge plastic area of his playpen crinkled and squeaked, as they squealed and screeched, in a joyful fantasy of their own making. # Gordon woke up from his pleasant dream to find his nappy expanded to capacity. This time he actually remembered the moment just before waking up when he’d voluntarily peed, enjoying the warming sensation that followed. He couldn’t understand why it had given his so much pleasure. He threw back the covers and, despite being only slightly annoyed that he’d done what he’d done, was glad that nothing else was wet. He got to his feet and was amazed just how much his disposable held because it felt so big and heavy hanging in his glossy plastic pants. He was a bit thrown by his emotional state, whereas, only yesterday wetting the bed had caused him great concern, today, with it all contained, he felt bizarrely elated. Standing contemplating this turn of events he ran his hands over the shiny plastic and realised it was they and they alone that was keeping everything in. He wiggled his hips - the weighty bulk providing a peculiar buzz. He began to dread taking them off in case his piss just flooded out everywhere. Also, and perhaps inexplicably, he didn’t want to take them off. His mind raced to find some kind of rationalisation because he knew he should be horrified; had his family’s past exploits schooled him into believing this was acceptable or was he simply relieved that he hadn’t wet the bed and such a reprieve was showing up in this odd way? He swayed again, the morning sunlight catching his straining shiny plastic pants and for a moment made them glow – it looked like his groin was encased in polished silver. # Angela was full of plans. She couldn’t wait for Graham to arrive but in the meantime, in between serving her eager mums-to-be, managed to organise the delivery of her latest project. She hoped Terry would be able to move most of the stuff from his room and the spare room because she had big plans for both areas. Two young boys dressed in junior school uniforms were her first indication that Graham had arrived. Excitedly, the two giddy kids, looking well-turned-out in the uniforms of an independent school over in the next city – grey shirt and shorts, purple and grey tie and purple blazers, greeted her with a hug. She was just as pleased to see them as they were her and handed them both a lollipop, which she kept for just such occasions. “Tank yew Miss,” they chorused. As the boys hugged Angela she could hear the crinkle of plastic pants and could see the thick outline of their protection filling out their stylish little grey corduroy shorts. As daddy entered the shop she patted their bottoms and pointed them towards the latest arrivals in the toy section. “Morning Angela,” he beamed. “Morning Graham, nice to see Andy and Jamie looking so smart… are they going somewhere special?” “They’re visiting friends a little later but were very excited when I told them they were coming to see you first… you seem to have been a great hit with them.” “Oh, I hope so; they’re both very sweet boys.” # She was desperate to know if he’d brought the Blueline30 but was content to go along with the pleasantries first. Graham was a very easy man to talk to and even some of the other lady customers turned their heads to admire this smart and dignified man with two young children in tow. They may have been a little bigger than what you’d expect of junior schoolboys but the uniform was quite prestigious because this high-class learning establishment was well known at being sticklers for wearing the correct uniform at all times. The private school’s illustrious status also indicated that the wearers of such a uniform came from a very well to do family of privilege and money. To Graham this was just another form of camouflage to keep people from asking too many questions. Both boys were actually teenagers but they behaved and had the mental and verbal capacity of toddlers, which was how their daddy liked to keep them. So he’d adapted several outfits that the boys could wear in public that wouldn’t draw too many searching questions; schoolboys, cub scouts, football and other sports strips. Although he could quite easily have dressed them ‘age appropriately’ he was of the opinion that they would have trouble with their peers and that it would only add confusion to their innocent demeanour. Wearing childish clothing may have led to ridicule from their peers, though in fact it just made these older children not want to be involved with such ‘babies’, so they kept their distance. The boys didn’t know any different, like all toddlers, they wore whatever daddy dressed them in. As long as they didn’t have to answer questions things were OK. However, they’d been instructed that if anyone spoke to them they had to run and find daddy immediately. So far this little deception had worked fairly well. # Back at the house and Gordon was still dressed in his night time protection but had already cleared the crib and other bits and pieces from his room down to the garage. He enjoyed being busy, as well, bizarrely, the feeling his ballooning nappy was giving him. Quite a few times he’d stop and run his hands over the distended plastic mass and shiver with delight at this slippery marvel. The other room was full of boxes, cases, trunks and an assortment of old clothing. Still, he’d been asked to empty the entire room so just got on with Angela’s request. He struggled with a few of the weightier items but was determined to have the job done before Angela returned from work. He was also wondering just what her plans were for both rooms. He’d taken her “Your room” as proof that he wasn’t going to be kicked out any time soon, although why he thought he’d become a permanent fixture he wasn’t sure. The thing was, in just a very short time he’d come to rely on Angela as a ‘mother’ figure. It was true that his first thought was that she maybe wanted some kind of ‘toyboy’ but her approach towards care and understanding had definitely been more maternal than carnal. He’d dismissed the sex side of things pretty rapidly because of the way she’d shot him down when he spoke of ‘payment’. However, she had said that once he was on a more even keel, and felt he could sort out his problems, he would no doubt be on his way. This was the last thing he wanted. He definitely didn’t want to go anywhere and would do all he could to stay under such a caring person’s roof because quite simply – he felt both safe and loved. Meanwhile, as he looked around the now empty second bedroom he hoped that one of the rooms would include a more permanent bed for him. He let his mind wonder as to how he’d like ‘his room’ decorated and the bedding he’d choose… He had no idea what Angela had in store for him. # Quite some time before Terry arrived in Angela’s life the ABDL side of the business was already doing very well. The mail order had grown from nothing to quite a thriving little industry in its own right. However, it was the variety of people and interested parties this lifestyle brought into Angela’s sphere she liked the most. It was different, it was a little spooky, it was loving, it was cute but occasionally it was scarily innovative. Angela had become obsessed with how Andy and Jamie acted. They weren’t ABDL people, they were regressed teenagers who were kept as toddlers for their own good, well, for their daddy’s good actually, but she didn’t see anything wrong with that. All she saw was two big kids enjoying a carefree life full of love and concern. They wanted for nothing and in Graham they had a ‘daddy’ who would move Heaven and Earth for their happiness. Of course, the greater part of her ABDL customers were nothing like these two boys. They were grown-ups with certain childish desires but who in the main operated as grown-ups the majority of the time. However, her plan was to have Terry the same way Graham had his boys. This desire on her part had come to her very quickly once she had Terry in her home. It appeared that in just a couple of days, after the initial normal response to a scared and suicidal teenager, Angela, armed with what just could be done to people like Andy and Jamie, had set herself on an innovative course of her own. Terry needed love and by the sound of things, hadn’t received much of that so far in his life. Angela wanted to change his circumstances, alter his references, obliterate the negative from his past and let him experience unreserved love from the very beginning… his beginning… his new start. # Graham passed a small package over to her and, keeping his voice low, reminded her that it was important that the dose shouldn’t be exceeded. “An overdose could prove very problematic, you might never get your nephew back, and he’d be forever lost as an incontinent, needy juvenile.” Angela nodded that she understood. An email the previous night explaining Blueline30’s effects and how it needed to be administered with care had proved most interesting reading. He also gave her a copy of his own subliminal audio file to help in his conditioning. “Play this to him as often as you can and have it playing when he goes to sleep. You might find that after the first dose he will be easier to control and will respond more quickly to your suggestions if his mind already thinks a certain way” “You mean more childish?” Graham nodded. Angela didn’t know if Graham had already sussed that the drug was for her personal project but he never questioned her motives. In many ways Graham and Angela were very much alike; they had tons of love to give but had been deprived of that outlet for one reason or another. She had a great deal of time for both him and his boys. # Gordon was sweating profusely. He’d managed to clear everything out of the spare bedroom and stack it neatly (even if he did say so himself) in the garage. He let out a sigh of contentment at a job well done. It was 2pm and he still wore his soaked nappy, he hadn’t bothered to get changed thinking that as there was no one else around he didn’t need to. However, he was beginning to itch a little and thought it time to take a shower and change into some daytime clothes. Once he’d stripped he felt strangely naked without his full nappy. That thickness and silky outer skin had captivated him all morning and now suffering its loss wriggled distractedly under the warming jets. Perhaps he was just realising how heavy it had become and relieved now he’d discarded the weight. However, his thoughts were not on what he was going to wear once out of the shower but looking forward to hopefully having to wear his night time protection again. Angela had noticed the fact that he was wet so he did a little dance of pleasure when he thought she would insist he stuck to wearing protection later on. He checked his bottom and groin and could see that it was all looking a little redder than it should. He searched in the cabinet and found some moisturising cream and some talc and spread them around the glowing parts before putting on his underwear and the pyjama bottoms. His t-shirt barely came down to the top but he felt comfortable padding around barefoot exactly as he was. He even planned on making a special meal for when Angela got home. # Things were moving at a rapid pace. In such a short space of time Angela had made decisions, come to conclusions and put her plans into place to make sure Terry would have his new start. She was determined that he would know love from the very first moment and that that love was constant and unwavering. His new start would be just that; a brand new start from the very beginning. He’d know the love only a mother can give so she needed him to be totally reliant on her for everything. A teenage boy was fairly independent and Terry had been so far, even if it had all got too much for him. She would take him back to a new childhood and away from any grown up worries. She would make sure he got his new start and, armed with the file of Blueline30, couldn’t wait to get the process underway. As Angela drove home she was feeling well equipped; she already had the nappies, disposables, vinyl pants and suitable clothing for her ‘Little Baby Boy’ organised in the boot of her car. The following day the crib she ordered would arrive so that would be a very good starting point. She also had workmen planned to construct the nursery and then build the playroom – her new baby would have plenty of space for fun. # Later, after another pretty successful meal, as they sat watching the final news story of the night something happened that made Angela look at Terry in a most disbelieving way. # Part 9 Change me not the child, his purity is divine Rev Llewelyn Farnsby (1873 – 1952) “Concern has been raised over the whereabouts of former reality TV star Gordon Littlewood after a disturbing video has been uploaded onto social media.” There then followed the newsreader giving a potted analysis of his career featuring a montage of clips of Gordon’s time on ‘There and Then - Here and Now’ and a series of unedifying headlines about his downfall in the public consciousness. “The recently released video shows twenty year-old Mr Littlewood being abused by several men...” Angela looked at Terry in complete disbelief. How come this schoolboy was being described as a twenty year-old former TV personality? She was shocked but not as shocked as Terry who looked both sad and terrified as tears streamed down his cheeks. The newsreader continued. “…whilst his anxious family revealed there has been no contact with the former television personality for several weeks...” A further montage of photographs, including one of him dressed as a baby on the show continued. “His distressed family are worried that he may have been kidnapped, although no ransom has yet been received.” There was then a short but tearful interview with his mother who, fearing the loss of her youngest son was in a highly emotional state. “The police are continuing their investigation but anyone knowing the whereabouts of Gordon Littlewood should notify the police immediately.” # A stunned silence followed. # “What the hell was all that about?” Angela was very confused. “Terry, what is going on?” “Sorry, Sorry, Sorry” Terry’s apology could hardly be heard. His head was spinning out of control as his body simply submerged itself in anguish. He felt his life collapsing in on him and the wail of misery couldn’t be contained. Although Angela was mystified by the news story she’d just witnessed, there was a young boy next to her crying his eyes out and in desperate need of some kind of solace. She pulled him into an embrace and stroked his hair. Sorrow wracked his body and, in between huge gulps for air, all he could mumble was the word “sorry”. Even though she’d just heard that the little innocent boy she comforted was a television star and twenty years old, she found it hard to equate the two. Terry was a sweet boy, whereas Gordon, according to the news reports, was a vile young man. # Angela held Terry tightly until the sobbing lessened. Eventually he couldn’t put off his defence much longer. “I’m so sorry Angela. I’ve been trying to avoid my past for ages now… erm… I’m sorry I lied to you but I, er, thought, um, if you knew who I was, erm….” The words dried up as emotion got the better of him and he hugged her and wept some more. There was no denying that for Terry, the comfort of Angela’s warm embrace, made him feel safe though he was unsure just what this news would mean. Probably that he’d be on his way very soon, but whilst he could he wanted her to know how much her kindness was valued. Angela decided to stay silent until he’d said his piece. The Blueline30 that was just inches away in her handbag would have to wait now that a rather large spanner had been thrown into the works. The word ‘Sorry’ was mumbled in between Terry’s sniffs and blubbing. It gave her time to think. # In due course Terry was able to pull himself together and explain what she’d just seen in the news report. Yes, he had been on a TV reality show. He had won a quarter of a million and his family had taken it all. His mother insisting that his eldest brother looked after his finances, whilst the rest of them would be employed in other ways. He described the relief he felt whilst in the TV house away from his family, a few weeks of total bliss. The tasks they had to perform and the humiliation designed for the titillation of viewers was as of nothing compared to his constant violation at home. Once he’d won the show his family took full advantage and, he pleaded his innocence with Angela, that most of the bad press was as a result of his rotten family using his celebrity. Angela listened without asking questions. He looked so small and scared and despite everything, she could still only see him as a frightened and suicidal little boy - the fact that he was dressed in such a kiddie way; barefoot, floral pyjama bottoms and t-shirt only added to her concern. # He explained the video that had been uploaded and had caused the concern… and yes that was his mother showing how emotional she was about the situation and with a sniff added. “She should get an Oscar for that ‘caring’ performance.” He clarified that at his most depressed he fell in with a group who had recognised him and offered to help. However, all they were interested in was having ‘fun’ with this dejected celebrity so used and abused him in ways he’d really rather not talk about. Angela nodded, seeing how much pain he was in just telling the absolute minimum, she knew how bad it must have been. “I’d been walking the streets for a couple of days since they let me go… until you found me.” He looked at her. “I’m really sorry Angela but your kindness was the first time someone actually cared about me, not knowing who I was… it was fantastic… and I worried that, er, if you found out you’d like me less.” # Terry spoke a great deal about how much, in just the few days he’d known her, he saw there were kindness, empathy and understanding in a world which he’d been keen to leave. He told her that had she not turned up when she did, he would have jumped simply because he had nothing to live for. At the end of his story Angela knew more, understood more and didn’t blame Terry for doing and saying what he had. She wanted to look out for this sad young man and all that he’d described tugged even more on her heartstrings. His life had been rotten, it needed a drastic change, she was more determined than ever to give him the new start he so craved. Finally she looked him straight in the eyes. “OK Terry, er, Gordon, er, Mr Littlewood there is only one thing I need to know.” Terry looked scared but knew this moment was coming, the moment when he’d be kicked out and he’d have to sort out his own life without the influence of his guardian angel. “Do you still want a new start?” This wasn’t the question he was expecting and she’d asked it in such a quiet enquiring manner, not an ultimatum or in anger, it was more like a secret request. He was pleased and his heart skipped a couple of beats as he thought of a future… a future he was unsure of but at least he was going to get help from Angela in achieving it. He was happy. “Yes, that’s exactly what I want.” “Good,” Angela smiled. # The Blueline30 stayed in her bag. She had planned to administer the first dose in the final drink of the night. For the moment that had to be put on temporary hold as Angela thought about a course of action. “You’ll never get a new start if the police are looking for you so… I suggest you let them know you are safe…” “No, no.” Terry became a little agitated. “They’ll insist that my family gets involved and I don’t want that to happen…” “I realise that.” Angela was being very reassuring. She’d surprised herself with how quickly she came up with what she hoped would be a solution but first wanted to sleep on it, toss the idea around before revealing it to Terry. “You don’t have to worry Ter, er, Gord, er… no, you don’t have to worry. Trust me. I’ll be with you every step of the way and I won’t let your family, or the police, take you away.” It was silly really. He was actually over the legal age and could do what he liked. However, Angela still saw him as a little boy and the grateful look on his cherubic face didn’t detract from that image. Terry looked positively relieved at her comforting words. However, I think we need to sleep on it so… time for bed.” # She’d already laid out another disposable and a pair of pale blue plastic pants on his bed and whilst there had picked up Terry’s useless phone and hoped to get it to work. He was happy to see the protection and this time there was no resentment as he taped himself in and pulled on the sleek cover. Smoothing them against his groin he gave a huge sigh; one of relief, mixed with one of pleasure. He climbed under the fleecy blankets and bounced around a little on the inflatable bed as he got comfortable. Terry was a little more relaxed now he thought Angela was on his side and determined to help in some way. She popped her head around the door. “Terry, you’ve been through a lot so… I have this relaxing music I use if I get agitated or too many thoughts are rushing around in my head. I find it helps give me a good night’s sleep.” She plugged in the player and switched it on without Terry saying much but nodded his approval. Graham Griffin’s audio file started low. “I’m sure you’ll find it as beneficial as… well… it’s designed to remove nightmares and fill your head with relaxed thoughts as the gentle sounds register in your subconscious.” She said this in a rather airy, light-hearted, dismissive way as if she didn’t quite believe its qualities herself, but she was acting. She really didn’t need to go into any explanation, Terry was already very comfortable under his blankets and his smooth, slippery protection made him wriggle with delight. “Good night Terry, sleep well.” The door closed and the soothing tones and soft waves crashing against a beach added a calm and reassuring ambience to the darkened room. He fell asleep not knowing that although his nappy was soon to become a permanent thing; his days of sleeping on an inflatable bed were numbered. Meanwhile, his head was filled with suggestions and words of encouragement: He was very lucky, his mummy loved him, it was OK to wet his nappy, he was a very good boy. These thoughts circled his mind but the music was so appealing and relaxing it all made sense. # Angela’s workmen arrived early to make a start on the alterations to the bedrooms. Terry had only just woken up when he heard the knock on the door but didn’t know what was happening. Angela installed the workers in the spare room before looking in on Terry who was up and wondering what was going on. “Sorry about the noise. The, er, builders have arrived.” She said by way of explanation. Despite him standing dressed only in his night time protection, which didn’t appear to worry him at all, or that Angela could once again see he had filled his bloated nappy; he was more concerned with what was going on. He looked anxious again. “Sorry Terry, I was hoping to keep it a secret but, you know; now there’s little point in keeping it from you. The men are here to fix the spare room into a place more suited to your needs. A proper place to sleep and some space for… er… yourself.” Terry’s eyes lit up in appreciation. “Oh mum… er… Angela, thank you, thank you… how… fantast…” He rushed up to her and hugged tightly. “That’s so nice.” He weakly whispered… again overcome with emotion. She patted his soaked nappy. She liked this intimacy and loved the feel of his soft and slippery protection. He, also enjoying the situation, held her for quite some time. There was a warmth and understanding in her that Terry craved. Ever since that first touch, when she guided him down from the bridge, he’d desired her kindness and approval. Never had he been a recipient of such natural affection and in truth thought he was both lucky but undeserving. He didn’t want anything to change that dynamic… and now he was getting his own room, the signs were for an auspicious future. Angela broke into his thoughts. “It’s a nice day. The men don’t want us under their feet, so why don’t we get to work on making sure the police are no longer searching, or people worried, about you?” # As the workforce got stuck in redecorating, laying new carpet and building a large crib and playpen Angela guided Terry out into the back field to make their little video. She’d taken Terry’s phone and recharged it hoping that was all it needed to make it work; she was pleased to see it operated just fine once the battery was full. Angela had also spent the night doing her own research on Gordon (Little) Littlewood and was amazed at just how famous he was… once was. She was appalled at some of his antics and laughed at some of the stuff reported he’d done on the reality show. Yes his small stature and baby looks had certainly helped make him a winner - shame that it hadn’t lasted. # “Do you still have access to your Facebook page?” Terry wondered why she was asking such a question. “I think so, I haven’t been on for such a long time, I was getting way too many nasty comment I stopped using it.” “I understand that but, do you still have access?” He still didn’t completely understand. “Look, what we need to do is for you to make a little movie using your phone camera. You need to tell everyone that you are sorry that you’ve caused such a worry but that you’ve been trying to avoid being in the public eye. You’ve been depressed but now you’ve met up with some people on the same wavelength as you so are happy leaving the limelight to those who want it.” He was beaming from ear to ear. “Does this make sense?” “Angela, that’s brilliant… I can say what I like. Maybe emphasise I don’t want to waste the police’s precious resources, I’m avoiding my terrible family and that I want to disappear completely and have no wish to be searched for because I’m now happy away from the press and pressures of… everything.” He gabbled. Angela was pleased that he’d cottoned on so quickly and was enthusiastic to do his piece. She was also surprised at just how good he was at coming up with such coherent thoughts and expressing them into camera (she supposed it was probably something to do with the reality show he’d been on). They found a rather inconspicuous area in the overgrown field behind Angela’s home and rehearsed his piece a couple of time before she held the camera and Terry performed his bit. # The spare room was being quickly transformed. The team worked speedily and had the room exactly like Angela requested; pale yellow walls, pale blue ceiling, and light-eliminating blinds. The construction of the crib was easy to slot together and screw firmly into place, as were the closet, draws and the changing table. The playpen took slightly longer with wooden bars circling it to keep baby safe and securely in place. The last things they installed were the thick plastic mattress in the crib and a similar, though much larger one to cover the entire play area. Both areas were now slippery, soft, comfy, baby-safe and waterproof. Soon everything was looking good and all but complete; Angela herself would add the finishing touches. The piles of nappies, the colourful plastic pants, baby clothes, bottles and containers of soothing oils and powder, the room would smell of a well looked after baby. Images of babies in nappies were planned for a border to stretch all the way around the room as were smiling cartoon animals to match some of the bedding she’d already ordered. She couldn’t wait to install the mobile she’d bought when first expecting all those years ago. The room would be a wonderful haven for a happy baby. # Gordon Littlewood was suddenly in his element. He wanted to put an end to the police activity but thought they might need a good motive to stop looking. He took a great delight in listing the reasons why he was disappearing and laid the blame squarely on his scumbag (his word) of a family. He wanted to move the spotlight from him and onto that nasty group of tormentors who’d made his life hell. He wanted to make sure that the next round of newspaper headlines was about them and not him. He let rip. Comforted by the wet nappy he’d never removed, he enjoyed having such power. His mind raced to put all his grievances into a tight little two minute segment. Angela held the camera but couldn’t help notice that throughout his tirade to camera he wiggled and constantly played with his cumbersome groin… it was if he was finding comfort, inspiration and support from his nappy. The camera didn’t show that on screen. He wasn’t sure why but seemed to have gained confidence and awareness in himself and as a result, a nappy, wet or dry, was something he wanted and liked to wear. There was a happy glow about him now. He was buoyant and alive and this transferred itself onto the little video. He still looked like a young teenager but his words had been damning for his family and his desire to disappear seemed to make a great deal of sense after what they’d put him through. # Gordon was able to upload straight from the phone to his Facebook page and with a hug and a sigh felt that was the end to that part of his life. Angela checked to make sure his little video was correctly and completely installed on his page and with a look of relief congratulated him on a job well done. At the back of her mind she hoped that if they tried to trace back to the phone it would prove authentic but useless. Angela and Terry (he was still Terry to her) celebrated with a bottle of soda each and a feeling of total liberation; they toasted to a better life and a new start. # The line that was often repeated by members of the public was his reaction to the sordid video that had been placed on social media and had caused this search in the first place. “Those men did some awful, unforgivable things to me but that was as nothing to the lifelong suffering and abuse my family inflicted.” He finished the piece to camera wishing every one well and hoping that they would find the happiness he had found. Although it sounded like he’d joined a cult, the fact that he’d done nothing illegal brought any police involvement to a close. As an offshoot, it also increased Gordon’s profile and a desperate desire by reporters to get the ‘real’ story about Gordon Littlewood. The Facebook video was soon trending and became one of the most watched YouTube clips. His family were ridiculed and ferociously castigated in the press; the very press that had been so quick to vilify Gordon now held him up as a victim. New stories about him appeared - anything to cash in on his name now it was back in the public arena. An exclusive and syndicated interview would have netted him another small fortune but he was unaware of this interest because Blueline30 was now flowing through his bloodstream. # Once they’d confirmed the video had uploaded correctly Angela took the phone, removed the SIM card and tossed it into the undergrowth. “There, now they can’t track you down or annoy you anymore.” She gave him a conspiratorial smile, which he returned with a hug. “Thank you.” They toasted their success with a cooling fizzy drink, both relieved that it was now all over. Angela looked up into the sunlit sky and then back to Terry. “Things are going to be different from now on,” she confided. “Everything is about to change… for both of us.” # The spiked soda was already working and the unexpected loss of bladder control made Terry suddenly stand still wondering what was going on. The soft hissing sound of pee adding to his already full nappy, together with the sudden vacant look in his eyes, meant that Blueline30 was working as promised. Angela was well prepared. She’d brought a bag with various items she knew would be needed. Terry stood doubting what was happening but could no longer comprehend anything. His body shivered and a tear came to his eye, something was wrong, something had… He was no longer able to control his body and, as his nappy filled, all he could do was sob. Taking a change mat from her bag Angela spread it out on the ground and helped the confused and immobile teen down onto it. She relieved him of his soaked disposable and for the first time, set about cleaning up her baby. “There, there sweetheart… I’ll have you all clean and tidy in a moment.” She looked down at a naked Terry and realised that there needed to be a few cosmetic changes to his hairy little body… but all in good time. Angela loaded a disposable with extra soak pads and then taped the thick garment into place before pulling up some bright cartoon vinyl pants. Terry didn’t appear to know what was happening, his limbs, floppy and uncoordinated, offering no resistance as she went about dressing him. A colourful childish t-shirt and loose fitting cotton shorts added to making him look even younger than before. “Who’s my Sweetums?” She cooed and kissed his forehead, whilst patting reassuringly on his bulging padded groin. He looked so cute but there was still a slight strained, unhappy look on his face with weepy eyes and a cry not very far away. She took out the final emblem of his new life and slipped a soothing pink dum-dum between his lips. Within a short space of time, Terry/Gordon disappeared replaced by a nursing little baby Joshua. A new name and a new start, Angela wondered, if anything could be better. The Beginning ##### The End

I dont own any of these i just want to share them with everyone Changes Introduction Hi my name is Melody Parker. I am Seventeen years old and this is my story. I live with my Dad in a small suburb in the Southern United States. Dad owns several Laundry Mats and five Car Washes. So lets say he does ok. My mom died when I was 12. I have been pretty much on my own since then. Oh Dad will pick up groceries if I ask him too. Gives me whatever money I need and I do have my own credit card. That's about it though, see Dad is a drunk. He either stops at a local bar or comes home and drinks till he passes out every night. I think because he misses mom, I don't know, we don't talk. I am a life long bed wetter and yes prone to accidents during the day since mom died. It is funny cause in a way this brings me closer to my Dad or is the only close time we have. I have woken up several times early in the morning and found him changing me before he goes to work. Also I have just woken up and knew that my night diaper should not be that dry. This leads us up to now my graduation from high school. See I started school when I was five and I was so far ahead they let me skip third grade. I graduate this Saturday. That is where my story really begins. Chapter 1 Changes I was very excited to be graduating this day as I sat seated in the auditorium. I thought it was funny as not only was I the youngest graduating but also the smallest. I am tiny by any standards at seventy pounds and less than 4 ft 4 in tall. Where I should have breast's I have bumps. At least I think I am cute with Dark Brown hair and Brown eyes. Actually people often tell me how pretty I am. I am wearing a pair of pull-ups under my gown and jeans not knowing how long the graduation would take. I sat and waited them to call my name for my speech I was a little nervous about making my speech, and still a little pissed that I graduated second in my class and not first. The boy that beat me out did not take the accelerated classes I had taken and it did not seem fair. My speech was about are futures and not wasting our opportunities. I ended my speech speaking of how much my mother had guided me to want to learn and how proud she would be of me right now. I looked out in the audience and saw tears dripping down Daddies face and the first real smile I had seen on it in years. I began to cry a little to. I added one sentence to my speech I love you Daddy and I know you are proud of me too. After graduation Daddy stopped drinking cold turkey. It was like a total change came over him. He started taking time to cook for me and talk to me. After four years he was being a father to me again. Of course along with this came bedtimes and I remembered how strict he used to be. I asked Daddy if I could go to college in the fall. He said not till I was eighteen. I asked him to teach me to drive, same answer. Instead he bought me a cell phone. I had to call him whenever I left the house, be home at a certain time in the evening. It was strange having and adult to answer too again. He was even diapering me at night for bed. Saturday night the week after graduation Daddy ask me what time church services were in the morning. I told him ten o'clock and he said he would join me. I knew at that moment I was in big trouble. Even drunk Daddy had insisted I attend church and Sunday school. I always left the house but I had not attended in over two years. The next morning the Pastor said how nice it was to see us in church again. That is when Daddy found out I had been lying to him and not going. He did not say a word all the way home. When we got in the house he looked at me Melody go to your room and remove your dress and panties. I walked to the room head lowered knowing I was in for a big spanking. A few minutes later Daddy walked in my bedroom. I was sitting there naked from the waist down on the edge of the bed. Daddy explained that he knew he had been a rotten father and that was going to change. He then told me that still did not excuse me for fibbing to him. He told me I was grounded for a week. I was not allowed to leave the house, no phone no computer no play station. He then pulled me across his lap and spanked my butt good. I was crying like a two year old when he sat me on a little chair in the corner. He left me there to ponder how naughty I was for about and hour. The week I was grounded was the longest week of my life. Daddy had taken my cell phone and the power cords to my play station and computer. There was nothing to do. TV is so totally boring to begin with. I was afraid to pick up the regular phone as he called several times a day to check on me. I even found my self-playing with some of my old toys just to keep from going nuts. I cleaned my Barbie Doll house up and rearranged everything. I changed the dresses on several of my dolls. I even found myself playing mommy to one of my old baby dolls. Daddy walked in on me once while I was playing and just stood there smiling. Finally the week ended. He gave me my stuff back and my limited freedom. Another couple of weeks passed two of my girlfriends from school called to see if I wanted to have lunch with them I said sure, let me call my Dad and make sure it is ok. Daddy ask who would be driving I told him one of the girls moms was taking us and picking us up. This was and out right lie. Michelle had gotten a car for graduation and she was doing the driving. I spent a lot of time getting dressed for the lunch I put a padded bra on something I don't need at all. I had ordered it online but never worn it. It actually made it look like I had breast. A very short skirt and a top that came down to my navel. I then put way too much makeup on I thought I looked older but really looked like a slut. I finished the outfit off with pantyhose and high heels. I had practiced walking in heels and they made me look taller. Some big hoop earrings a ton of perfume and I was all ready to go. I noticed a funny look on Michele and Brenda's faces when I got in the car but they did not say anything. Soon we were at the restaurant having chosen a booth and ordered our drinks. Two boys came up and started teasing me. Hey sweetie do you fool around how about stand still so I can. Then the other boy said nah that's lil Ms Smarty pants from school and looks she finally grew some tits. All this going on and the boys were laughing their Asses off. I simply lost it I was tired of being picked on for being little and having no breast. I grabbed two large drinks off a tray from a passing waitress and splashed each boy with one of them. I then started throwing everything I could get my hands on at them. Something really lost it deep inside me I started cursing at them using words I had know idea I knew. Some of the words I honestly did not know what they meant. I was cursing screaming and crying and still throwing things when the girls grabbed me. As I struggled to free myself from my too larger friends I saw the police officer out of the corner of my eye. He was not happy someone had disturbed his lunch. He asked what the boys had said and Brenda explained. He told the boys both you brats go straight home I know where you live and will talk to your parents later. Then he looked at me and said and who are you young lady. Melody Mr. Dugan I said. He said OMG what the blue blazes are you made up for Hun. I think you better come with me. As he put me in the police car I ask through my tears if I was under arrest. He just drove to the police station not saying a word. When Daddy arrived at the station the look on his face seeing me hurt more than the spanking I knew I was in for. He asked if I was all right I said yes Daddy and he went to talk alone with the officer. A few minutes later he walked back took me by the hand and we went to the car and straight home. Once we were home Daddy told me to go to my room and get out of those clothes and make up and take a shower. I ran to my room crying again! When I came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around me Daddy was sitting on the bed holding a disposable diaper in his hands. He motioned me to come over and pulled me in his lap. I lowered my eyes staring right at the wet panties I had been wearing when Daddy picked me up. Daddy explained to me he had been on the phone to my Aunt Jenny I was going there to stay for a while, he would drive me there tomorrow. He talked about what a bad job he had done raising me, he talked about the way he had found me dressed, the language I had used and the temper tantrum I had thrown. He said starting now many changes were going to take place, the first one being that I was going back in diapers full time. He stated that I needed to be potty trained again but that would come later. He then laid me on the bed powdered my butt and diapered me. He put a t-shirt on me and told me to take a nap. I did as I was told. When I woke up from my nap, my diaper was soaked but Daddy was not home. Thinking how badly I had screwed up. I wondered if it would be ok to change myself. Just about then Daddy walked in the front door. He had several packages in his hands and had been shopping. Noticing I needed changing he took me to the bedroom and did just that. Then he told me to take some of my toys in the living room and play. He also said I could watch cartoons if I wanted. Again I simply did as I was told. Daddy took the packages in my room and stayed in there for a longtime. When he came out he told me I was all packed for my trip. I asked him why I had to go to my Aunts and he simply said so he could make some arrangements for someone to look after me here when I came back. Changes ch 2 As I opened my eyes the next morning I realized I was moving. I tried to sit up but I was strapped down. I was in a car seat. The seat back was reclined back so I was laying back. I vaguely remembered Daddy changing me when it was still dark outside. I finally spoke and ask Daddy where I was he said about two and a half hours from home. That meant we still had a little over three hours to drive to get to my Aunt and Uncles house. Daddy asks me if I was wet then hungry all in one sentence. I said yes sir to both questions. I felt the car turn and wondered where he was going. I realized all I had on was a diaper and the t-shirt I went to bed in. Daddy stopped the Yukon he was driving and came around to the side of the car I was on. He leaned and kissed me then reached behind me for something. He was getting a bag marked diapers on the side of it. He unbuckled me then slid a changing pad under my butt. He quickly removed my wet diaper and taped it shut for disposal. He then cleaned my diaper area slid a fresh diaper under me and powdered my butt. As soon as he finished taping the diaper he pulled me from the car seat lifting me up and setting me on his hip like a little baby girl. I then saw we were at a restaurant I immediately reminded him I did not have any clothes on. He shushed me and carried me inside. Once inside he placed me in a booth, then he sat the diaper bag down next to me. Daddy went to the restroom telling me to stay put. Like I was going anywhere the way I was dressed. I looked around to see if people were staring at me. For some reason no one seemed to be paying me any attention at all. One older man smiled at me when he saw me looking at him. Daddy returned and the waitress came over asking what we wanted to drink Daddy ordered coffee for him and milk for me handing the lady a sippy cup from my diaper bag. Then he asked me what I wanted for breakfast. I asked if I could have pancakes and bacon and he said sure. Then ordered bacon and eggs for himself with hash brown potatoes and toast. The waitress asked if he wanted me to have the children's size breakfast or adults Daddy knowing I did not eat much orders the children's. Just as we finished breakfast I noticed the familiar rumblings in my tummy time for my morning business. I whispered to Daddy that I needed to go and at first he said use my diaper. A tear rolled down my cheek and he relented and started to take the diaper bag and me to the restroom. He stopped at the door puzzled as to which one to choose I guess men or women's. A lady walked out of the Ladies and sensed the dilemma on Daddies face. She asks him if I needed some help going potty. He said yes please she took me by the hand and we started inside. Daddy stopped her offering her the diaper bag you will need this Ma'am he said. Using the changing table provided by the Restaurant she removed my only slightly damp diaper and sat me on the pot. It was hard but after a while nature took its normal course of action. As the lady wiped my butt she commented what a good job I had done. Then placed me back on the table finished cleaning me and quickly and expertly diapered me. Daddy had paid the bill by the time we got out. He thanked the lady taking the diaper bag from her and placed a baby bottle of orange juice in the bag, I assumed was for later. He then picked me up and carried me back to the Yukon. He sat the seat up straight popped a pacifier in my mouth then buckled me in. He then pointed at the box next to me on the seat. Play with your toys honey we got a good way to go yet. As we turned on the road that would leave about five minutes to my Aunt and Uncles house the dread set in. My aunt was nice enough but strict even before. My Uncle was cool too. I also had two cousins a 12-year-old girl and a four-year-old boy. Shelly was ok most of the time but bobby was a pain. They both knew I wore diapers at night and teased me about it. Before I would just wrestle them down and tickle them. The last time I visited I found out Shelly was taller and stronger than me she held me down and let her brother do the tickling. What would happen now with me diapered all the time? Before I could think about it we pulled in the driveway. My Aunt met us at the car explaining to my Dad that my Uncle got called into work for a while. She then turned her attention to me unbuckling me and lifting me out of the truck. My Aunt Jenny was a large strong woman she had no problem setting me on her hip. She then showered me with kisses. My Daddy unpacked the car including my car seat. He talked to my Aunt for a while as I sat on the floor of the living room. I was wondering wear my cousins were. I heard Daddy thanking my Aunt then he turned his attention to me. Baby girl I expect you to mind your aunt but understand if you don't she has my permission to discipline you as she sees fit. I thought nothing had changed there my Aunt had always been quick to spank and ask questions later. Daddy kissed me goodbye then said see you in a few weeks. What was that a few weeks how long was he leaving me here. My Aunt held me in her arms as we waved goodbye to Daddy Then I asked where the kids were she said Shelly was at a friend's house down the street and Chris was next door. She then explained to me that Chris was very excited. Glad that at least while I was here he would not be the baby. Shelly had also promised to help look after me. I was told I had to mind Shelly and that she was allowed to change my diapers. A tear dripped from my cheek as I heard my Aunts words. My Aunt told me I would be staying in Shelly's room. That was where I always did stay as Shelly had twin beds. We walked into the room and I stopped dead my Aunt pulling at the hand she was holding. The extra twin bed was gone replaced by Chris's crib and changing table. My Aunt quickly changed my diaper then took me into the den putting me in Chris old playpen. She told me to play with the toys while she got lunch ready. Little Chris came home right on time for lunch. He said something like Melody's the baby now a couple times then he forgot about it. My Aunt lifted me out of the pen and carried me to the kitchen placing me in the high chair and strapping me in. Then she gave me my lunch a tuna fish sandwich cut up in bite size pieces and some small pieces of fruit apples grapes and cantaloupe. She bibbed me and told me to help myself placing a sippy cup of milk nest to my plate. I started to ask for a fork but realized it was meant as finger food. I quietly ate my lunch as I watched Chris sitting at the table eating his. Later lying in the crib I woke up from my nap to see Shelly standing there. The baby is awake was the first thing she said. I stretched and gave her that look like yea yea enjoy it while you can. She lowered the side of the crib and told me to get out which I did. She then told me to hop up on the changing table so she could change me. I did not want too but I did, as I was told not wanting trouble from my Aunt. About that time my Aunt walked in. Shelly I told you to let me show you how first a couple times dear. Yes Mom I know I was just getting her ready for you. My Aunt changed me then told Shelly to play nice with me and watch me for a while. We ended up playing some games on Shelly's play station 2 I beat her as usual and for a while there we were just to cousins having a good time. Then my Aunt came and got me for supper she had decided to feed me before the family. She sat in front of me and fed me every bite of my dinner. Then I was placed in the playpen while the family ate. I was taken out of the playpen to sit with the family and watch TV then till it was time for my bath. My Aunt bathed me like you would a baby then diapered me and got me ready for bed. She sat me in the crib and closed it then left the room. I was thinking no kiss goodnight and ya forgot to turn off the light. When she returned carrying a baby bottle. She sat helped me from the crib and sat in the rocker. She cuddled me in her arms as she rocked me and I nursed on the bottle. I fell asleep dreading church the next day. Changes ch 3 The next morning I woke up very early. I could see the alarm clock next to Shelly's bed said it was five forty-five. My diaper was soaked and sagging as I lay there in the cramped baby crib. I thought I guess nine hours is all I can sleep. This made a lot of since to me considering I take so many naps. I lay there a few more minutes' wide-awake; the soggy diaper was getting really uncomfortable. I mumbled I wonder what time Aunt Jenny gets up. A couple minutes later she walked in the room yawning. She could tell by the look on my face that I was surprised to see her, she smiled and pointed above my head. I looked up to see a baby monitor realizing that she had heard my mumbling. I told her I was sorry and that I did not mean to wake her. She shushed me and said I needed to call for her when I needed changing or for another reason. She helped me out of the crib and lifted me on the changing table removing my wet diaper. She then whispered to me asking if I thought I could make a poopie in the potty for Aunt Jenny. I blushed and nodded my head. She carried me in the bathroom and set me on the toilet. She told me she would be back in a few minutes I was not to move till she came back and wiped my hinny. I nodded that I understood the instructions. I sat there a while and let nature take its course just about the exact moment I finished my Aunt returned. She wiped my butt then carried me to the changing table and cleaned me good with a baby wipe. She said it looked like I was getting a rash and covered my diaper area with baby lotion. She then slid a diaper under me and powders me well. Taping the diaper shut she carried me to the living room. She put me down for a moment walking to the kitchen for something. I looked around the room and picked up a glass angel to look at it. I then felt a swat on my diapered butt and turned to hear. Babies don't touch things in the living room those are not your toys. Out of instinct more than pain I rubbed my butt. As tears formed in my eyes the swat did not hurt over my diapered butt but the words did. She sat in a chair and patted her lap come here baby she said. I crawled in her lap and she cuddles me. Then gave me a bottle of milk to nurse on I guess to start my day. After I was fed my breakfast of cereal and toast. I was placed in the playpen to play for a while. About this time Chris got up and walked in the living room. He was wearing a pair of pull-ups but they appeared dry. His mommy commented to him what a good boy he was having another dry night. She then asks if he had gone potty yet. He told her yes and that he was hungry .She took him to the kitchen to fix him some breakfast. My Uncle walked in the living room still in his pajamas yelling to my Aunt was coffee ready. Spotting me he walked to the playpen picked me up and kissed me. Good morning princess he said. Then he quickly put me back down and went for his coffee. Shelly was the last one out of bed and waved to me as she headed to the kitchen to get something to eat. I remembered at that moment how isolated I felt with the whole family in the kitchen and me the baby in my playpen. I just sat there and played with my toys thinking to myself why fight reality. I could not believe the frilly dress my Aunt had dug up for me to wear to church. It was pink and had lace all over it. I was wearing my diaper of course with a pair of ruffled panties over it. White ankle socks with pink ribbon trim. Then of course the stupid dress. My hair was done in pigtails and she put pink bows on each one. My white sandals completed the outfit. I stood looking in a full length mirror while my Aunt finished fixing my hair. The dress was very short. My ruffled diapered butt was clearly exposed. I was in for a very humiliating trip to church. Strapped in my car seat in the back seat of my Uncles Expedition I sucked on my pacifier. I was nervous and it seemed to calm me. Chris was also strapped in his car seat. Shelly was stretched out on the seat behind us. My Aunt and Uncle were chatting about something I could hear them but was not paying any attention. Just dreading going to the church. I had been there many times before and people new who I was. Arriving at the church my Uncle helped me out of my car seat. We walked to a group of people standing out side of the church. A couple of girls my age walked over to us. They said hi Melody and gave me a strange look. I said hi back and lowered my head so embarrassed I could have died right then. My Aunt asked my Uncle what time it was. After he answered she said that she needed to get me to the Nursery before church started. Holding my hand she walked with my diaper bag and me to the church Nursery. I knew where and what it was and where we were going. I had taken Chris there many times when he was smaller. As we entered the hallway that led to the nursery, something snapped inside me. I yanked at my Aunts hand and screamed "Nooooooooooooooooooo I don't wanna go there." My Aunt never hesitated pulling me to the nearest chair and across her lap. She pulled my panties down then ripped my diaper off me. The smacks she applied to my bare butt were crisp fast and very painful. With in moments I was balling like a baby, I am sure they could hear my screams back in the churchyard. "I be good I be good." I kept yelling to my Aunt finally she stopped. She stood me up and pulled up my panties .I was sobbing and rubbing vigorously at my butt. My Aunt stared down at me and I kept telling her I was sorry and I would be good over and over. She said she knew I would and placed my pacifier in my mouth and pinned it too my dress. We then walked the rest of the way to the Nursery. Entering the Nursery she told one of the Ladies in charge she needed to put a new diaper on me. The lady said that my Aunt was going to be late for church and she would take care of it, taking the diaper bag from my Aunt. My Aunt kissed me warned me to behave and hurried off to church. I looked around the Nursery seeing several children one, two and a couple probably three year old's staring at me. I was taken to the changing table diapered then told to find a toy and a spot and go play. I went and got a doll out of the toy box and sat on the floor next to the children. One lil girl said to me you big baby huh. I said "Yes I am my name is Melody." Then one of the older ones said "Did you get spanking." I simply nodded and started playing with my doll. A little while later they gathered us together for story time. Then we were given crayons and coloring books to play with. One of the ladies constantly wondered the room checking diapers. Some how mine was still dry. I colored to pass the time and also to do as I was told. Just about the time church let out I wet my diaper. This made for even more embarrassing moments. Me with my legs in the air getting changed, while parents were picking up their babies. Just as the lady finished Shelly appeared in the doorway to fetch me. Taking me by the hand we headed to the car. Over the next few weeks I heard very little from my Daddy I was totally living the life of a two year old. My Aunt never let up for a moment never acknowledging me as anything but a baby. As time passed Shelly and her friends did not even tease me. They came to accept the fact that I was just a baby. Chris just saw me as an occasional playmate. I stayed in the role as much as I could it cut down on the spankings and corner time. Then one day the phone rang. My Aunt was on the phone for a few minutes when she hung up she walked to my playpen. "Melody that was your Daddy on the phone. Tomorrow he is coming to get you." I smiled I missed Daddy and was glad to be going home. Then I thought to myself but what happens next. Changes ch 4 Daddy showed up the next day just before noon. It was obvious that he had left home very early for his trip. After hugging and kissing me for about ten minutes my Aunt fixed Daddy some lunch. I had already eaten mine so my Aunt put me in my playpen while Daddy ate and they chatted. After lunch Daddy and my Aunt carried my things to his Yukon. My Aunt had bought and made me lots of baby clothes. She had also purchased a tremendous amount of toys for me for the short time I had been here. After three or four trips they seemed finished when my Aunt reminded Daddy he needed to get my car seat out of Her car. After some hugs and kisses trying to be on my best behavior I thanked my Aunt for taking such good care of me. Daddy strapped me in my car seat and we hit the road like Daddy always says. The ride home was quiet Daddy did not say much at all. A couple of diaper changes and my nap and we were almost home. Then Daddy began to talk. Melody we have two more people living at the house now. A lady I met at our church and her baby girl Lindsey. Wondering if Lindsey was like me I asked how old she was. Daddy said she had just turned one. Daddy explained to me that he needed someone to take care of me and that Elaine which was the ladies name needed a place to stay. I asked what room they were using. Daddy said Elaine was in the guestroom and that I would be sharing my Nursery with Lindsey. Oh dear lord I thought to myself what has Daddy done to my room. As we pulled into the driveway it was just after Six pm. I was hungry and probably a little cranky from the long trip. I also knew Daddy was tired. He lifted me out of my car seat and carried me in the house. Elaine was a large woman almost as tall as Daddy and probably weighed as much. She was a blonde and kind of well plain looking. After he introduced me she held out her hands and Daddy passed me to her. She carried me down the hall towards my old room. While Daddy went to get my things I could not believe my eyes. My room was all pink with one baby crib and one larger crib I assumed was mine. Matching changing table dressers and other things all pink. The wallpaper was pink with little white teddy bears on it. The wallpaper matched the sheets on the cribs, and the curtains. No sign of my room was left. There was even a mobile over each crib. While I caught my breath Elaine laid me on the changing table and removed my Shortalls. She then went to work changing my diaper. I was lying there with my legs in the air when Daddy came in. Elaine was cooing baby talk to me and wiping me clean. Daddy asked me how I liked the room, not waiting for or expecting a comment from me. He did not get one, my lil butt was much to exposed to make a smart remark. After my diaper was changed I was taken to meet Lindsey. The baby was playing in a large playpen set up in the living room. Elaine placed me in the pen and told Lindsey who I was. I had to admit she was and is an adorable baby. Daddy came down the hall carrying a bunch of my toys and placed them in the pen. Lindsey immediately grabbed one of my favorite dolls. I reached to take it from her when I heard Elaine say something about learning to share. So I just let her keep it. Elaine told Daddy she was going to the kitchen to fix Daddy and me some dinner. Daddy turned on the TV and started watching the news. There were two highchairs sitting in the kitchen again one-baby size and one that fit me perfect. Before I could get a good look at it Daddy was strapping me in. Elaine sat in front of me and fed me my dinner while Daddy sat at the table and ate. My Aunt had occasionally fed me but most of the time let me feed my self. Dinner was beef stew it tasted good and I have to admit I enjoyed that part. No wonder Elaine was so big she was a great cook. For desert I got some chocolate pudding, which Elaine managed to get all over my mouth. After I had finished Elaine took a wash cloth and wiped my face and hands We returned to the living room I was sitting in Elaine's lap and we were watching TV for a while then she said was bath time. It was only eight o'clock. Elaine carried me and placed me in the playpen while she went to get the bath ready. When she came back Daddy got up to help her he carried me and Elaine carried Lindsey. Daddy sat me on the changing table and removed my t-shirt and diaper. Elaine did the same for Lindsey while she sat in her lap in one of two matching rocking chairs now in my room. We were then carried into my old bathroom and the changes continued. The toilet had been completely removed from my bathroom taken out. The tub was bigger and the shower was gone. The tub sat off the ground about three feet or so. Who ever were doing the bathing could stand and do the job. Daddy brushed my teeth and flossed them while Elaine did Lindsey's. Then the two baby girls were placed in the tub with lots of bubbles and bath toys. I sat there while Elaine was washing the baby just staring and thinking. Then I heard Elaine say play with your toys sweetie. I started pushing a little boat at the baby. She seemed to enjoy this game giggling and trying to push it back. After she finished Lindsey she turned her attention to me. Bathing me very thourouh telling me that she would need to wash my hair tomorrow. She left me in the tub while she was drying and getting Lindsey ready for bed. When she carried me out of the bathroom setting me on the changing table and drying me. I saw Lindsey sitting in Daddies arms nursing a bottle. She was wearing a nightshirt that was yellow with pictures of tigger all over it. After a diaper I was dressed in one just like it. As I lay in Elaine's arms nursing my bottle fighting the urge to sleep. I thought how much more Elaine seemed to baby me than my Aunt did. Just when I thought things could not get any worse she burped me. Changes ch 5 Over the next few days I began to learn the routine of my days. I would wake up about six or six thirty in the morning. My alarm was the sound of Lindsey crying. I would stand there in my crib, usually popping my pacifier in my mouth. Elaine would comfort Lindsey and change her diaper. Placing Lindsey on the floor she would then attend to me. This was the time of the day I usually sat on my potti chair and did my business. Every time I pooped Elaine would tell me what a good job I had done. After a fresh diaper for me Elaine would put me and the baby in the playpen. Then she would go and fix coffee for her and Daddy and give me and Lindsey our morning bottles. Soon Daddy would appear and pick up me and Lindsey and give us both a morning kiss. Then go and have his breakfast and coffee. After breakfast Daddy would head for work and me and Lindsey would be fed one at a time. The only food I was allowed to feed myself was finger food. I was also no longer allowed sippy cups everything that I drank was in a baby bottle. Playing took up the rest of the morning either inside or in the back yard. Outside we had a sandbox and my old playhouse to play in. Elaine would not ever leave us alone to play out side so we had to stay in the playpen when she was doing her housework. We also had a kiddy pool and we got to go in that most every afternoon after our nap. That was about it the routine sleep, breakfast, play, lunch, play, nap, play dinner, play, bath, bedtime. Then I started to notice changes. These were not changes in how I was treated. I was pretty much treated exactly like Lindsey. The only differences being my morning visits to a potty chair, and the food I was fed. On weekends Daddy and Elaine always had plans for things to do. Trips like going to the park of the zoo. One weekend we took a drive and went to a lake. A few times we went to nice restaurants for dinner. I was given a slight break in public restaurants Being allowed to feed myself. I still had to wear a bib; actually I needed it being out of practice. At first I hated going out anywhere because of the public diaper changes. Being changed on a baby station in a ladies restroom was very embarrassing. Then I kind of got used to it. I mean I really looked forward to going out just to get out of the house. I was very surprised to be told while being fed my dinner that Daddy and Elaine were going out. Just as I was finishing I heard the doorbell ring. Elaine stopped feeding me my vanilla pudding and went to answer. Sitting there in a diaper and a t-shirt, I could have died when Jena walked in the kitchen with Elaine. Jena was a senior when I was a freshman. She lived up the street from us and was now attending college. Jena said hi to me and I said hi back. Then Elaine explained Jena was there to baby sit for us. Elaine then asked Jena to finish feeding me the pudding while she went to get ready. Later after Elaine and Daddy had left. I asked Jena to let me out of the playpen so I could talk to her. She laughed and said I was fine right where I was. I begged her to keep my current situation to herself. She said baby whatever are you babbling about. Lying in my crib nursing my bottle my mind was going a mile a minute. It was obvious to me that Jena was not going to keep her mouth shut. She had treated me exactly like Lindsey all night. Having her change my diaper was the ultimate in embarrassing. This humiliation had to end. I quietly crawled out of my crib. Then snuck down the hall to Daddies room. I picked up the phone and called the police. Just as the phone was answered Jena caught me. She grabbed my hand and took me straight back to my crib. Sticking my bottle back in my mouth she sat there in the rocking chair watching me nurse. I knew that I was in very big trouble now. Thoughts of my certain punishment and lack of options filled my mind. Finally I drifted off to sleep. The next morning Daddy got me out of my crib. He removed my diaper and wiped me off. Then carried me over to the chair he sat with me in his lap. He asked me what I was doing out of the crib last night and who I was trying to call. Gathering up all my courage and speaking as adult as I could I began telling him. "I was calling the police to report you for child abuse. I am not a baby and I am sick of being treated like one. I am not taking anymore of this humiliation." With those words fresh out of my mouth I saw Elaine standing in the doorway watching and listening. Then suddenly Daddy turned me across his lap and spanked the daylights out of me. Crying screaming and kicking my legs, his hand continued to thunder down on my butt. When he finished he sat me back in his lap and ask me if I was ever going to get out of my crib again. Explaining to me that it was dangerous and a baby could hurt herself. Still sobbing I said "No Daddy me snowy and hugged his neck." He held me rocking me back and forth till I finished my cry. As he diapered me he said he had good news for his baby girl. You're getting a new mommy sweetie. Elaine and I are getting married. Changes ch 6 The next few weeks went by quickly enough. After that last big spanking from daddy I was too scared to try and escape again. Elaine was busy making wedding plans. She was having her wedding dress custom made as well as dresses for Lindsey and me. Invitations were sent out we seemed to be on the run all the time. There was of course no let up in my baby treatment. I was beginning to think and act like a two year old quite naturally. Things that a few weeks ago would have bothered or embarrassed me a few weeks ago just seemed to matter less and less. Jena had babysat for Lindsey and me several times during this time frame. She always treated me the same but I knew for a fact she had told people. She even brought girlfriends with her on a few occasions. They all wanted to change my diaper and sit me in their lap and stuff. Jena was glad to let them. Once Jena and a girl friend take us to the park. Lindsey was in a stroller and I was holding Jana's friend Sally's hand. We met up with a bunch of Jena's friends and mine. Every one of them seemed to get a great joy out of baby Melody. Not that they teased me so much just babied me. I was beginning to get used to this like everything else in my life. Then one of the girls slid her hand up my shorts to check my diaper. Being changed on a blanket in front of friends you went to school with was bad enough. The fact that a couple of them were boys was more than I could bear. I cried the whole time. Well today is the day. These were my thoughts as I lay there in my crib. Today Elaine was going to become my mother and Daddies new wife. Aunt Jenny and her family were here since yesterday. My Aunt and Uncle were sleeping in the guestroom. My cousins in the living room. I just stared at the ceiling and contemplated the future. I had also gotten to meet Elaine's mother and father they were staying at the Days Inn. They seemed not the least surprised to see a seventeen year old in diapers. Soon we were all gotten up and Lindsey and I got fresh diapers. The whole family was eating breakfast. I was in my high chair and Lindsey in hers. My Aunt was feeding me while Elaine fed Lindsey. Everyone was talking about the wedding. I knew better than to try and join the conversation. Any time I tried to talk like someone my age I was either ignored or given dirty looks. Mostly just ignored. I had learned to make my self very clear using one word or short phrases. When I did this it was almost like I was in charge. Just saying things like wet, baa baa . Play or cartoons pwease, and they jumped right to it. I was more than surprised to be riding to get my hair done with Aunt Jenny and Elaine. Riding in my car seat I thought to myself well it could be worse. I was wearing a yellow t-shirt and shorts to match. The t-shirt had a picture of a doggy on the front. I sat there sucking my paci and wondering if I was to get my hair done too or was just along for the ride. Sitting on a small booster seat in the beautician chair, I strained to listen as Elaine told the beautician what she wanted. Lindsey's hair was naturally very curly. It seemed Elaine wanted mine to look the same. The beautician then shampooed my hair and combed it out placing my hair in many different size rollers. About and hour and a half later I walked out of that beauty parlor Shirley Temple as a brunette. We had lunch at home; I was playing on the floor with Lindsey and Chris when Elaine came to get us to go. We were to get dressed at the church. After we got to the church. We gathered in a room with the other ladies from the wedding group. Elaine was in another room getting dressed with help from her mother. My Aunt was taking care of Lindsey and me. The seamstress was there and even one of the beauticians was there to do touchups. Also Elaine's Maid of Honor Lisa was there. The first thing that was necessary was a diaper change for me. My Aunt diapered me like I was diapered at night with diaper doublers. This really made it hard to walk but she explained that I would not have time to be changed till after the wedding. I also had a pair of white plastic pants on. She then diapered Lindsey and placed some plastic pants on her. Lindsey did not need the doublers as she was a baby and did not pee as much as me. Then my Aunt placed a pair of very ruffled panties on each of us. She said they were my Rhumba panties and remarked how cute they were. Then they put the dresses on us. They were white with lace all over them puffy sleeves high neck collars. I noticed that about half of Lindsey's Panties showed beneath her dress. I wondered to a full-length mirror finding mine was the same. White ankle socks and white pattent leather shoes almost completed the outfits. The last touch came as the beautician lady touched up my hair placing a large white bow in it. She then placed a like bow in Lindsey's. We were then given some children's picture books and told to sit and look at them, and not to mess up our dresses. I looked longingly at the clock as my Aunt helped Lisa finish getting ready and chatted. It was 12:45 the wedding was at one o'clock. I stood in the corridor tugging in ill at my dress. Aunt Jenny told me to stop doing that Then ask Lindsey and me if we new our jobs. I thought to myself flower girl how tough was this you walk down the isle carrying flowers. Chris looked cute dressed in his little tux, as he was the ring bearer. I had to admit Elaine looked nice too in her wedding dress. She walked over to Lindsey and I and gave us a kiss, telling us how proud she was of her lil girls. My heart was pounding as I heard the wedding March begin to play. I was not worried about the stupid wedding. Three hundred people were fixing to see my diapered butt. I walked inside the church and saw Daddy smiling at me. About that time Lindsey slipped and fell on her butt the wedding was on. After Lindsey was picked up and quit crying the wedding went fine. Her falling actually distracted me from thinking about my diapers and people seeing them. When the I do's were over I stood outside and watched the adults throw rice with Lindsey I was surprised when Elaine picked Lindsey up and Daddy did the same to me. Seemed we were all riding in the Limousine. This being my first Limousine ride I actually thought it was pretty cool. I was hardly worried as I realized how many people were watching Daddy strap me in my car seat. We stood with Elaine and Daddy in the reception line. I was thirsty and I said "Elaine me thirsty." staying in character. She bent over very close to me said "Not Elaine sweetie Mommy." Then she turned and said something to my Aunt. Lindsey and I were soon sitting on a couch with my Aunt sucking on bottles of orange juice. That had been retrieved from are diaper bag. Yep people were staring but I was thirsty so who cared. After everyone ate Lindsey and I was taken back too a room with couches and put down for a nap. Soon My Aunt came in with Chris told him to lie down and sent my new Mommy back to the reception. We slept for a little over and hour I guess. Finally we had time for a diaper change. My Aunt pinned a pacifier on each of our dresses and popped them in our mouths. Then we went back to the ballroom. Tables had been cleared and people were dancing as the band played. I was just standing there minding my own business alone for a change. My Aunt was off chasing Lindsey. When one of my girlfriends from school walked up to me. "You really are a baby aren't you? I heard it but did not believe it till now." The words stung but what could I say. Taking into consideration what I was wearing and what I was sucking on. Several like or similar incidents happened every time I was left alone. I wanted to say something anything. Its not my fault Daddy makes me something. But I just stood there like the baby I was and took it. Finally with a bunch of them watching I just walked to Mommy and held up my arms. Mommy picked me up and asks if I was tired. I nodded and she said its ok baby we are just fixing to leave. Those were the greatest words I think I ever heard. Changes ch 7 I had been planning and thinking about this for weeks. I had finally come to realize. That no one in this town would ever stand up to my Daddy. This town could care less if I was diapered or babied or not. If anyone was to save this little girl it had to be this little girl. I had slowly packed some not to babyish clothes in a book bag. I had managed to steal about two dozen diapers, and a few pair of my old pull-ups. I remembered some money I had stashed away stuffed inside my piggy bank. Three hundred dollars in cash from birthdays and Christmas money. I pretended one day to accidentally break my piggy grabbing the cash up fast before mommy came running. The spanking I got was worth it. I now had a plan. My plan was simple grab my bike and ride to the big city. It was about twenty miles away. Longer using the back roads but I could make it. I had stuck everything I owned of any value in the book bag. Including my diamond earrings and some other jewelry I thought might be worth some money. All I needed was a window of opportunity to get to my bike and get. I had even hidden the book bag in the garage. Once I got to the big city I planned to take a bus ride somewhere anywhere but here. My window of opportunity was coming tomorrow. After breakfast the next morning Jena showed up to baby-sit. Mommy had a dentist appointment. I was playing in the playpen with Lindsey. I had already laid my clothes out for my trip. Some jeans a t-shirt my jacket socks and tennis shoes. I could not wait for Jena to get on the phone. Once Jena had been talking on the phone for about a half hour, I started on her. I kept telling her I wanted my other Barbie dresses. She kept saying in a minute. I kept bugging her finally asking if I could get out of the playpen long enough to get them. She said ok but hurry back. I slipped on some plastic panties my diaper was already a bit damp. I had no idea when I would be able to change again. Then quickly dressed. Just as I was putting my second sneaker on Jena yelled "what are you doing in their baby girl" I yelled back "trying to find the dress just a few more minutes please." I had a little trouble tying my shoes, it had been a while. I walked down the hall very slowly. My luck was good. She had her back turned as I darted through the kitchen. Slamming the kitchen door I punched the electric garage door opener. Grabbed my book bag and hopped on my bike. Hearing Jena screaming at me as I rode down the driveway and onto the sidewalk. I rode purposely in the wrong direction for anyone heading for the city. Getting out of town was going to be the real trick. How long Jena waited to call Mommy or Daddy was crucial. I was counting on her being scared. After all she had let there baby escape. If she delayed for a while I would have the second window I needed. Once I made it too the woods I knew my chances just increased. I knew I should have been scared but I was not. What could they do to me that they had not already done? Even if someone did see me enter the woods there was a thousand places I could come out. I did not think anyone had. There was a small trail at the back of the woods about five miles long. I had found it years ago fooling around. I peddled my little butt off. My bike only had twenty-two inch tires and they needed air. I finally stopped to rest when I found the trail. I was only about two miles from my house but for now I was safe. Jena had done exactly what Melody hoped for waiting a full fifteen minutes. She finally picked up the phone and called her own Mother. The police were contacted and then Melody's parents were called. The town Melody lived in only had two police officers, and the chief but the search was on. After resting Melody peddled on she needed to get to the end of the trail. There was a gas station there and store. After an hour and a half Melody rode into the parking lot of the store. Getting a drink and a snack and bottle of water for later. Melody took time to go to the ladies room and changer her diaper. Then she went to stage two of her plan. She smiled as she picked up the phone. Melody called the police. " Hi this is Melody Parker I am at a friends house. I am protesting the way my parents treat me like a baby. I want some clear promises from my parents it will stop before I tell anyone where I am. I will call back in two hours" Melody grinned as she hung up the phone. Less than thirty seconds and she had used star sixty nine. There would be no caller id and no trace at least that is what she hoped. Most of all for now they would still be looking in town. Using back roads and having to stop for frequent rest stops it was just about dark when Melody arrived outside the city. She was at a gas station maybe three miles from town. She heard a man saying he would be driving all night trying to get home. She noticed the big flat bed truck he was driving was mostly empty. When he went inside Melody tossed her bike up in the truck and crawled in after it. The next morning Melody awoke as she felt the truck stop. She looked as the man was out of the truck checking a mailbox. As the man walked back to the front of the truck Melody quickly slid out the back. Pulling her bike along with her. She ran with the bike to a grassy ditch. The man drove down the long dirt driveway to his house. He never even knew he had a passenger. Melody realized something then. Indeed she had escaped but what now. Her diaper was soaked and she had no idea where she was. For the first time since the adventure had begun Melody was scared. Changes ch 8 Finding some woods Melody sat down on the ground to change her wet diaper. She was a little upset to see she was getting a rash already. She had forgotten to bring any rash cream or lotion in her book bag. Cleaning herself the best she could she decided to wear another diaper and a clean pair of plastic pants. The training pants would have to wait till she was more settled. Melody new diapers had to be rationed. The girl sat for a while trying to get some bearings. She had driven west all night has best as she could tell. She figured to be at least six or seven hundred miles from home. This was a good thing she thought. They will never expect me to go this far, but then what now. Melody's plans were to escape and escape only, after which she did not have a clue. She started to think about the positives and negatives. The positives came down to she was free. The negatives made up a little longer list. She was seventeen years old and looked moor like twelve. She had no identification. She was still diapered and totally dependent on them. She had three hundred dollars less a few bucks and a limited amount of diapers. Melody started to cry as she assessed her true situation for the first time. Still not knowing where she was going, Melody began peddling west. She found a road with minimal traffic and continued along it. A few hours later a tired and hungry Melody came up on a small farm town. It seemed to consist of a grocery store, a diner and the local feed and grain store. A bit farther down the road Melody saw a gas station. She made a note to herself to put air in her bicycles tires. Melody walked into the small grocery store and asks if she could use the restroom. A kind looking older gentleman said of course. Melody was in there for a while. She took all her clothes and wet diaper off and gave her self a bath in the sink. After taking time to do her business on the toilet. She also rinsed out both pair of plastic pants shaking them as dry as she could. After a fresh diaper and set of clothes she left the bathroom and did some shopping. She found several cans of food with snap lids. Beenie Weenies ravioli spaghetti and meatballs also some Vienna sausages. She got as many as she thought she could carry in her book bag. A small package of plastic spoons and eight pack of juice in the box. Then two large bottles of water. She then got a box of granola bars and a package of chocolate chip cookies. She paid the man and left the store. She did not bother to answer when he ask if she was going on a campout. Melody had no intention of going in the dinner that night. She was afraid there would be too many questions. But the smell of hot food cooking was just to tempting. Melody went in and ordered the turkey and dressing special and a large glass of milk. She ate hurriedly and finished every bite. Paid the waitress and headed out the door. Going straight to the gas station to put air in her tires. It was getting dark out and she wanted to get out of town before she aroused suspicion. After filling her bikes tires with air she noticed a display of maps inside on the counter. The girl walked in no one was there. There was a map on the wall with a big red circle saying you are here. Melody took a map and left a quarter on the counter hoping it was enough. She then peddled her way out of town. Melody spent the night in a broken down old truck about two miles from where she got her food. Luck had been on her side again it had rained the night before and She had managed to stay dry. Melody had to do more in her diaper that morning than she liked and the cleanup took forever. But finally she sat sucking on a box of juice and eating a granola bar. Melody studied the map. To the best of her knowledge she was in Tennessee. About 40 miles from Chattanooga to be exact. A young girl should be able to disappear in a town that size she thought. Two days later Melody arrived in the city. She thought to herself there is no turning back now. The young girl got too thinking how worried her parents must be .She figured that as long as she did not call them she would be safe from a trace if she kept it short. Melody picked up the phone and called her Aunt collect. Her Aunt did not hesitate in accepting the charges. "Melody Melody " she yelled in the phone. Melody simply said, "tell mommy and daddy I am fine Aunt Jenny I am not such a big baby after all. I made it all the way to New Jersey all by myself" Without waiting for and answer Melody hung up the phone. The girl chuckled to herself she had let her parents no she was all right and sent them on another wild goose chase. Melody spent the night sleeping in the local bus terminal, having chained her bike outside. She treated herself to some bacon and eggs and bought a newspaper. She needed a place to stay. A cheap hotel or room to rent something. She came across an add housekeeper wanted room board and salary. Melody saw a sign that said towels one dollar. She bought one and asked where the shower was. Melody showered washed her hair and put on the nicest thing she had brought. It was a yellow sundress. She fixed her hair then seeing a lady fixing her makeup asks if she could borrow some lipstick. The lady said "sure no problem sweetheart." and gave it to Melody. Between the lipstick and dress and the way she fixed her hair Melody figured she looked as grown up as she could. She asks for directions and drove toward the neighborhood to see if she could get the job. Melody arrived at the house about nine thirty in the morning. There did not seem to be anyone at home. Melody sat down on the porch to wait, she waited all day long. Leaving the porch only to drink water from the garden hose and once to sneak in the back yard and change her diaper. At five thirty a car pulled in the driveway. The lady that got of the car was tall about five eight or so and beautiful with blonde hair and a body to match. "Hello may I help you. " she called to Melody." My name is Melody Parker and I am here about the position. " Said the girl in her most mature voice. The lady introduced herself as Ann Clark and invited Melody inside. They chatted for a while when Ms Clark got down to the serious questions. "How old are you young lady?" Melody answered seventeen almost eightteen, which was the truth. Then she lied saying her grandmother had died and she had no one. That she had ran to Tennessee to keep from going to foster care. That she had heard in Tennessee a person had the right to emancipation at sixteen. She told the lady that if she gave Melody a chance she would do a good job and not let her down. Melody even thru in that she would work very cheap. Ann Clark was thirty and owned her own shop in the city. She new this girl was in trouble. Somehow her qualifications and Whether or not Ann was taking on the girls trouble did not matter. She told the girl that the job paid Two hundred dollars week cash. That the girl would be responsible for cleaning the house and fixing and occasional meal. She then asks Melody when she could start. Melody let out a scream for joy, and said right away. Two hundred dollars a week she thought, that should keep me in diapers. Ann told the girl to put her bike in the garage. When Melody returned Ann said, "Now lets get that diaper changed, and us something to eat." Changes 9 Ann took Melody by the hand and led her to the spare bedroom. She motioned for Melody to lie on the bed. Pulling the girls dress up she removed the wet and soggy diaper. Melody did not say a word she did not want to cause trouble with her new employer, Ann sat Melody up and removed her dress. " Young lady I want you to take a bath a nice long soak. I need to run to the store I wont be long and I will come get you out of the tub when I return." She led Melody to the bathroom and left her alone. Melody ran the tub thinking about how lucky she was. After she got in the tub she thought how long it had been since she actually gave herself a bath. Lying in the tub soaking felt so relaxing. Finally Melody sat up and began shampooing her hair. After washing it twice she used some cream rinse and rinsed it completely. Then she began washing herself. She had to be careful and gentle in her diaper area. The rash had gotten pretty bad and was a bit painful. Finished Melody ran some more hot water in the tub. She had been told to wait there till the lady got back. Turning off the water the girl heard noises in the house. She new that Ms Clark was back. Melody stayed in the tub waiting. About ten minutes later Ms Clark walked in the bathroom. Helping Melody out of the tub, Ms Clark remarked the girl looked like a prune. Toweling the girl off, she was careful around the tender diaper area. She then wrapped a towel around the girl's hair and led her to the bedroom. Melody noticed the items on the bed right away. A changing pad, powder, lotion and a tube of Desenex. There was also a brand new package of overnight youth diapers. Ms Clark was amazingly gentle as she applied the Desenex to Melody's rash. A little powder and a fresh diaper and she was done. Melody asks " Ms Clark where are my clothes." "Call me Ann the lady responded I put all your things in the washer. You will be fine in just your diaper for now. Lets go to the living room and go over some rules." Ann motioned for Melody to sit on the floor in front of her. She then began drying Melody's hair with a dry towel. Once this was done she began to brush it stroking it gently. Then she began to speak. " Young lady I don't know how much of the story you have told me is true. Neither do I know how much trouble I can be getting myself into. All I know is that you are in trouble and I cant turn my back on you. While you are working here I expect you to do a good job. I will give you a list of chores each morning that I expect completed. When your chores are complete you can watch TV play on the computer. Actually what ever you might like. You are not allowed to leave this yard. I don't want you on any computer sites or watching any television shows not appropriate for someone your age. If you break these rules you will be punished is that understood". Melody said "yes Ma'am" thinking Ann at said appropriate for a sixteen year old and not a two year old. "Now young lady tell me why you have to wear diapers." Melody was not prepared to answer that question at all. The young girl broke down and told her whole story. Ann nodded when Melody was finished." Do your parents know you are alright?" Melody told Ann about the phone call she had made to her Aunt. Ann laughed at the young girl, this one is smart thought Ann. Even after hearing the truth Ann was still determined to help the girl. She told Melody that during the day she could change her own diapers, but when Ann was home it was her job." I want to keep a good eye on that diaper rash. " Ann went on to explain that after Melody was there for a while and things calmed down, Ann would help her potty train. Melody smiled as she listened to Ann indeed she thought my luck has changed. Melody never remembered going to bed last night. She awoke and wondered how she got there. It was obvious that Ann must have carried her there. Melody must have fallen asleep watching the movie with Ann she had no idea how it ended. The girl got out of bed. The clock on the bedside said nine o'clock. Wow thought Melody I slept for a longtime. Melody walked in the living room calling for Ann. That is when she found the note. Ann had already left for work. The note gave Melody her instructions for the day. She was to make the beds, clean both bathrooms and straighten up the kitchen. Ann told her that she had a URL block on her computer and it would be safe to send and email to Melody's parents if she wanted to. Ann told Melody to be sure and clean her diaper area good when she changed, and use the cream. I will see you tonight little one the note was signed we will go out for dinner. Following Ann's instructions Melody cleaned her self and put on a fresh diaper. Finding nothing else of hers to wear, Melody fixed herself some cornflakes and went to work. Making a note to ask for some better cereal when Ann went to the store. At noon having completed all her chores Melody fixed herself a bowl of soup for lunch. After lunch Melody played some games on the computer for a while then visited a couple yahoo teen groups she belonged to. She had not been to these since her ordeal had started and enjoyed catching up on the gossip. She even posted a message about what she had been going through. Not mentioning the diapers of course, just saying she had been unjustly grounded. Then got a new mother and lil sister and that she had flew the coup. Still being a bit tired from all that had happened about one thirty Melody lay down to take a nap. After her nap the girl changed her diaper. The diaper rash was getting better that's good she thought. Melody then sat down and created a new email address for herself. . She thought this was very funny as she wrote the letter to her parents. She told them that she was ok. That she had a job and a nice clean place to stay. She went on to tell both her parents how cruel and unfair they had been to her. Yet Melody did not hate them for this she still loved them both very much. Melody said that she did not understand these feelings but that was how it was. Melody told them not to waist their money trying to find her, it was not going to happen. She ended the letter give Lindsey a hug for me I miss the little munchkin. I love you both but I assure you I am not a baby Melody. Just as she finished Ann walked thru the front door. Changes 10 Ann put her purse and packages on the dining room table as she said hello. She then walked to Melody and checked her diaper. Finding it dry she took a walk around the house. Ann could not say enough about what a good job the girl had done on her chores. "So where would you like to go for dinner Melody?" Melody complained that she had nothing to wear to a nice restaurant. How about McDonalds said the girl. Ann laughed and handed the girl the bag she had brought in the house. Inside were several new summer outfits. Shorts and tops that matched, and three very pretty dresses. Also a brand new pair of tennis shoes and some ankle socks. Last but not least Ann handed the girl a pair of Sandals. Melody was happy and excited to have new clothes and hugged Ann's neck. Ann told the girl it was nothing tomorrow was Saturday and she would take Melody shopping for a lot of clothes. Now about dinner how about a great little steak house I know. Melody nodded. Over the next few weeks Melody was very happy, and Ann seemed happy for the company and the good housework. Ann had bought Melody lots of nice new clothes, some computer games, and anything else the girl needed or wanted. Melody took pride in keeping the house clean. Ann no longer even bothered with the notes it seemed what ever needed to get done was taken care of before she even mentioned it. Ann was still taking care of Melody's diapers when she was home. She had even started giving the girl her nightly baths. It was a time they really talked to each other. They both really enjoyed sharing there ideas and thoughts with each other. Tonight Melody wanted to ask Ann something and waited for bath time to do it. As the naked small girl stepped in the warm tub she spoke. "Ann can I ask a question please?" Ann nodded and smiled " of course sweetie". Melody cleared her throat and tried to organize her thoughts. "Ann have you given any thought to my potty training." This had been a subject that had not came up since Melody had tried to train herself. She ended up peeing all over one of Ann's good chairs. That was the only time Ann ever spanked Melody. For that move she smacked her butt good and red, and stuck her in the corner for and hour. Ann smiled "yes dear I have been. Do you think you are ready to try big girls panties again. Melody shook her head furiously up and down. Ann said that in a couple weeks they were going on vacation. Two weeks in a cabin, that Ann owned in the mountains. "We will give it a try then ok sweetie." Melody hugged Ann's neck "Yes Yes thank you yes" Melody was so excited. Changes 11 Melody was excited as the car got closer and closer to the cabin. She was looking forward to the vacation, and her potty training. Melody giggled when she saw the Lake as Ann turned up this dirt road. They traveled about a mile seeing nothing except the forest and the lake. Ann explained that this was private property she had been left by her Aunt. Just at that moment the cabin appeared. It was made of logs but it looked more like a house. Melody and Ann quickly unpacked the car. Putting away the groceries and there clothes. Melody needed a diaper change but instead explored the cabin. The cabin had three bedrooms kitchen living room and a bath and a half. Melody was shocked to find out they had electricity, and even a computer and satellite TV. About this time Ann caught up with her and suggested a clean diaper. Melody protested "what about my potty training Ann". Ann smiled at her and said," don't worry sweetie we will start tomorrow." The next morning Melody awoke early, she was excited to begin her training. Ann came in her bedroom and quickly removed her diaper and cleaned Melody's diaper area. She then giving Melody's butt a little swat sent her to brush her teeth. Melody standing naked in the bathroom could not help but notice it. A small white potty chair with Melody's name on it sat in the bathroom. Melody screamed " Annnnnnnnnnn!!!!!" Ann came quickly to Melody asking, " What's wrong sweetie?" Melody asks, " What is the potty chair for." Ann told Melody to rinse her mouth and come back in the bedroom. Melody did as she was told, and walked to Ann, who was sitting on the bed. Ann quickly pulled the small naked girl in her lap. "Sweetie I feel that for your training to work. We need to make it as much like a real babies training as possible. Now starting now, here at the cabin you are to wear nothing but your Training pants and a t-shirt. When we go swimming you can just go naked." She then reached for a package of Dry Nights. I was finally getting potty trained. Ann went on to explain that when I had to go pee pee or poo poo I was to come and get her. She wanted to help me the first few days. The training pants felt just like a diaper. I was hoping for real panties. But I thought to myself was a start a new beginning. The first couple of days did not go well at all. I hated Ann asking me if I had to go potty all the time. I also had several accidents. This was going to be harder than I Thought. I was still diapered at night I was not even worried about that. However I was still wetting myself pretty often. I loved swimming in the lake but was still embarrassed to be naked. Over all Ann and I were having a lot of fun. She suggested we go to town for dinner. I begged her to let me wear my trainers and not my diaper. Ann finally said ok and off we went. I was wearing a pink sundress and white sandals. Ann was wearing a similar dress in red. The restaurant was really neat. It was sort of like a rustic supper club and the food was great. I ordered chicken fried stake with white gravy mashed potatoes and red beans. Ann ordered Cordon Blieu and asparagus. Half way thru dinner I wet and the dry night leaked big time. A tear running down my cheek gave me away. Ann told me to finish my dinner then we would deal with it. All the way back to the cabin, Ann kept telling me to not worry about it. All little girls have accidents when they potty train. Had she not seen the people staring at my wet dress? I never wanted to go to town again. I certainly was not going to church on Sunday. It seemed Ann had a different idea. Changes ch 12 Melody awoke Sunday morning dreading the day ahead of her. She did not want to face the people in town again. Ann came in her room and began her morning clean up. Melody asks Ann if they really had to go to church. Ann assured Melody that they did. Melody pouted as Ann dressed her. First Ann helped Melody into her training pants. Then picked out a frilly blue dress for Melody to wear. While Ann put it on her the girl could not help but think it was way to short. She would have to be careful not to show her trainers to the whole church. Then Ann surprised the girl! Putting a pair of blue ruffled panties over the trainers. The young girl new better than to make a fuss. She did not need a spanking on top of everything else. Once they arrived at church Melody could see people staring at her. She wondered if was because of her accident the other night. Or maybe the little girl dress she was wearing and the ribbon Ann had insisted on putting in her hair. Ann took Melody by the hand and they walked into the church. Half way through the service the Pastor dismissed the children for Sunday school. Melody watched as the children left the pews. Then a nice looking lady offered her hand to Melody and said. "Come with me dear I will show you wear to go" Ann looked at Melody and said " go ahead sweetie have fun". Melody nodded and took the ladies hand and followed her out of the church to the Sunday school building. Melody could not believe the class the lady took her too. It was a class of boys and girls. From what Melody could tell between seven and eleven years old. Most of the girls were dressed in dresses similar to the one Melody had on. Melody was introduced to the Sunday school teacher and the rest of the class. The class consisted of the teacher reading a bible story. Then discussing it with the class. Melody could tell the children were whispering. She could not help but wonder if it was about her. After class was over Melody walked outside to look for Ann. A boy about ten years old came up to her. "You wearing your diaper today baby girl " he shouted. Melody was shocked and wet her trainers right on the spot. She could see people mostly children laughing and trying to cover their mouths. Melody just stood there crying. Ann walked up and picked Melody up, placing the girl on her hip. Ann hugged the girl and asks her to calm down. Ann sat on a bench and rocked the girl trying to calm her and stop the crying. Ann finally reached in her purse and pulled out a pacifier, placing it in the girl's mouth. Melody sucked on the pacifier and it seemed to calm her. Ann carried her to the car and they headed back at the cabin. Melody did not say a word the whole way back. She just sat there in the car and sucked on her paci. When they got back to the cabin, Melody got out of the car and ran inside. Ann found her lying on her bed crying again. Ann held the girl for about thirty minutes. She just snuggled and rocked the girl, waiting for her to calm down. Melody was more than quiet the rest of the day. Ann was not even bothering with the training. She had put the girl back in diapers as soon as she calmed down. Melody had continued to suck her pacifier, and mostly just sat and watched TV. After supper Melody did not even offer to help with dishes. She had not eaten much She just popped her pacifier back in her mouth and went back to the TV. After cleaning up the kitchen, Ann walked in the living room and checked Melody's diaper. Carrying the girl to the bedroom, she laid her on the changing mat. "Young lady you are acting like a big baby. If this continues I will begin treating you like one" Something inside Melody snapped and she began cursing at Ann. "What do you think you have been doing you bitch?" screamed the girl. Ann quickly pulled the girl across her lap and spanked her butt. Turning the small girls behind a bright shade of red. She then diapered her and placed the crying girl in the corner. Melody stopped crying just long enough to ask for her pacifier. The next day things seemed to make a change for the worse. Ann again did not bother with the trainers she just diapered Melody. To get the girl to eat breakfast Ann had to feed her. All Melody seemed to want to do was suck on her pacifier and watch cartoons. Two days later seeing no change in the girl Ann decided to head home. Ann thought to herself. She would need to make some changes when she got home. Melody had regressed even farther. She only spoke in baby talk and had to be fed every meal. She had even started pooping in her diapers. Ann thought she needed a housekeeper that would not mind babysitting. She also needed some new furniture and toys for Melody. As she drove toward the city she glanced in the rear view mirror. There was her new baby sound asleep in her new car seat. Quietly sucking on her bottle of milk. Changes 13 Three weeks later, Melody was sitting in her playpen playing. She had regressed to the mindset of a nine or ten month old baby. Although she could still walk when she wanted to. She never fed herself, did all her drinking from a baby bottle. She spoke in one or two word phrases. The girl seemed to poop and wet her diapers without thinking about it. Ann was beside herself with what to do. She had done everything she could to snap Melody out of it. She had thought buying Melody a crib. High chair, and even a changing table. Then redecorating the girl's room to look like a nursery would infuriate her. Instead Melody had continued to regress. She was even calling Ann, Mommy. Ann even felt bad having to hire Hannah the new housekeeper and baby sitter. But Melody seemed to like her and took to calling her Hannah. Ann new she was in over her head. Melody needed a child psychologist to help her. But Ann could not get her one without possibly ending up in jail herself. Ann arrived home from work and asked Hannah if there was any change in Melody. Hannah said not at all, but that the baby was and angel all day. Hannah hurried home to her family, waving goodbye to Melody. Ann went to the playpen and picked Melody up, then gave the baby a hug and a kiss. Melody just giggled and yelled " Mommy, Mommy, Mommy home'. After checking the girls diaper and finding it dry. Ann placed the girl back in the playpen and went to check her email. Ann checked her email, deleting a lot of junk and answering a couple. She then decided to check Melody's email. It had taken her a week to figure out Melody's password. It seemed ironic that the girl had chosen notababy. Ann had been corresponding with Melody's parents for the girl. The letters from Melody's parents were always the same. They talked about family life and a lot about Lindsey. They always ended with a plead for Melody to come home. It seemed they had long since realized their punishment was wrong. They begged the girl to come home rejoin the family. They promised over and over that she would not be punished or diapered anymore. They even promised she could go to college. Ann always replied in the same way. Telling them she was doing great, everything was wonderful. Then signing the email love Melody. Tonight it would be different. Ann cried as she wrote to Melody's parents. She told them everything that had really happened. She asked Melody's parents forgiveness, for deceiving them. She told them that she had no idea what to do next. She simply did not know how to help Melody. After Ann finished her reply. She hit the back button to print out the letter from Melody's parents. Ann always read these letters to Melody. Melody's only response was to scream out her sister's name and giggle whenever she heard it mentioned. After reading the letter to Melody, Ann went to the kitchen to fix supper. After supper Ann cleaned up the kitchen, then ran Melody's bath. She enjoyed bathing the small girl. Melody seemed to adore bath time. Spending most of the time splashing the water and playing with her bath toys. Just for a change of pace Melody peed in the tub. Ann laughed as she emptied the tub and started all over. After giving Melody her night bottle and rocking her to sleep. She placed the girl in her crib for the night. Kissing her gently on the forehead. As Ann walked past her office she suddenly had the urge to check her email. She decided to get a beer from the fridge first. Taking a sip from the cold beer, Ann opened Melody's mailbox. Just as she suspected there was a response from Melody's father. Dear Ms You are in no way responsible for the current condition my daughter is in. That responsibility belongs to me. What started as a punishment, turned into me wanting to keep my daughter close to me longer. If anyone deserves to go to jail I do. I promise you what ever you do. There will never be charges brought against you. I do however think, that I can help. I believe that if I could talk to her. I could snap her out of the regressed state. As you, not I are now responsible for my daughter, this decision is of course yours. Please understand I am demanding nothing, I lost that right. I want you to know I never meant to hurt my baby girl. I also appreciate the care and love you have shown my daughter. For you to do this, knowing the trouble it could cause you. Is heartwarming and a true Christian act. He signed his name and left a phone number. Also ps: saying to call collect. Ann sat and finished her beer then picked up the phone. Melody was playing in her playpen, and giggling at Saturday morning cartoons. Her giggles were suddenly muffled as the doorbell rang. Melody watched as Ann walked to get the door. Her eyes grew wide, the moment she saw her Daddy walk through the door. He was followed by Mommy she was carrying Melody's baby sister Lindsey. After greeting Ann with a hug, he turned his attention to the playpen. "Melody Parker get your butt out of that playpen this minute" he said in a loud harsh voice. "Diaper punishment is over". Melody jumped out of the playpen, with only one hand touching the railing. A smile the size of the Grand Canyon on her face. She ran to her Daddies waiting arms. Melody spoke in a clear crisp voice. " It's about time you came to your senses Daddy". All the time squeezing the life out of her Daddy's neck. It took less than a week to potty train Melody. She even quit wetting the bed. She was so glad to be home. Even though she missed Ann. She did of course email Ann everyday and talk on the phone. Mom and Melody spent a lot of time shopping for luggage and school clothes. After all Melody was to start at the University in less than a month. The rest of her time was spent. Catching up with old friends and just driving around in her car. The only sign of baby Melody was in her purse. She did not need it much, and only used it in private. But sometimes even big girls need their paci. Epilogue Melody smiled down at her Mom and Dad and now five-year-old sister Lindsey. She then gave a big wink to Ann. Then she began her Valedictorian speech .Yes she was finished here at the University and had a degree in psychology. Now she was looking forward to getting her doctorate. The End

Chapter 1: Three sisters, one home, one family The only thing that seemed the same was something, or someone, was always being changed. When my dad remarried, Kelly, who is 7, became my step-sisters. The feeling of not quite being a ‘big girl’ and not sure about being a little girl as I’m 8, gets confusing. As we’re close in age, we’re expected to have a close relationship, but we hadn’t grown up together and too shy to share our secrets. We didn’t share a bedroom, our parents tried to get us to be more like sisters, but with little success. We did watch TV together sometimes, do homework, or play with our younger sister, Aimee, She’s almost 5 and has some disabilities, so more like a big baby. Our mom gets upset if we call her a baby, though, so we’re careful. It seems our mom has found plenty of ways to make us behave without it quite seemly like a punishment. Keeping us in our room, watching boring educational shows from the 1980s is one way. She claims its educational, so its good for us, but we end up bored and sometimes in tears anyway. Our dad is usually pretty reasonable, but one thing is didn’t seem to like was changing diapers, and always felt awkward changing me for bed as I got older. Having 3 girls in diapers at night makes him really awkward if he’s changing us. It’s also cold this time of year, and one thing all of us girls have in common is we get the flu, despite getting a flu shot every year. It seems like one of us is sick, especially during the colder time of year. Getting sick usually means stuck in bed, wearing diapers, and practically treated like our little sister. Our mom has been a foster parent for some years, and works from home for some big company, or something. She keeps telling us how much fun she had living in Manhattan, but it didn’t sound like fun to us. Dad worked for a different big company, but quit after my mom died a few years ago. Even though it was something healthcare related, he doesn’t like hospitals much. The thing with our mom being a foster parent that provides temporary care to kids, although she prefers younger kids, especially those who are babied and immature. It feels like sometimes when we’re acting like a ‘big girl’ mom doesn’t notice, but if we’re being immature and babyish, like our little sister, mom pays attention. We’re stuck in the middle, not being fully incontinent and babied like our younger sister, or old enough be able to make our own choices like our older sister who is now 17. My dad is surprised that some foster kids ask for diapers, or just accept being diapered again. Because foster kids wetting the bed is common, mom usually puts them in diapers for bed. We’re not the same: To say our family is complicated, would be an understatement. We’re always competing with each other, and recent restrictions have made things even more complicated. Some times we compete to see who can be bratty and get away with it, other times we focus on our schoolwork and homework. Our young sister, Aimee, isn’t really able to use the potty without considerable help, and has no real bladder or bowel control. It’s more sit her on the potty, and wait until she goes in the potty, then clean her and back in a diaper. On the other hand, our dad insists we use the potty, and gets annoyed when we have accidents, although 7 or 8 year old girls do have accidents sometimes, he doesn’t quite understand. We sometimes have to use pull-ups or diapers during the day, because of accidents. Depending on our parents mood, we have to get our pull-ups check and have to tell them when we have accidents. When my sis and I are fighting, especially when one of us is back in diapers, things sometimes get out of hand. This was one of the times when things got complicated, was when It was one of those times, that our oldest sister Lisa, was visiting and taking forever in the shower, and Kelly had an accident in her pull-up while waiting for one of the bathrooms to become available. Our dad wasn’t expecting to change a poopy pull-up, and mom wasn’t home yet. I made faces at my sister, even though I was expecting to be diapered for bed, just like her and Aimee. Bath time and diaper time: After Kelly had cried in her room for half an hour, our mom returned and Kelly was taken to the bathroom, her messy bottom cleaned and bathed, then wrapped in a towel and carried to Aimee’s room, basically the nursery, and sat on a chair. Not long after, I was bathed by my mom, something that felt embarrassing at times, and wrapped in a towel, then carried to Aimee’s room, and placed on the changing table straight away. Aimee was laying in her bed, with a thick cloth diaper on, and a pacifier in her mouth. She seemed slightly amused, watching me, her older sisters, fussing and protesting being put in a cloth diaper for bed time. It didn’t take long for dad to come in to see what the fuss was about. “It’s a diaper. The sooner you get you’re diaper on, the sooner you can watch Netflix before bed.” he said. “Cloth diapers are so thick and uncomfortable” I replied, but my dad wasn’t interested in my complaining, especially since Kelly was already in her cloth diaper. Our younger sister often gets cloth diapers for bed, and doesn’t complain. She can’t talk, but she does get cry to and fuss. Our parents weren’t big on spanking us, but did from time to time. Being mean to Aimee, like calling her a baby, sometimes got us a spanking. Lisa came in with a bottle for Aimee, but silly me couldn’t resist poking fun at my sister, who was still upset about messing her pull-up. “Is that for Kelly?” She asked, trying to sound innocent but failing on the sarcasm. The glare from mom said it all. “Are you thirsty? It’ll help you settle down!” Mom replied, leaving little doubt that I wasn’t being kind, then handing me the bottle, and I started drinking. Even though Aimee needs to be bottle fed, mom sometimes gives us a bottle of warm milk in the evening to help us settle down for the night. “How many little girls are thirsty?” Lisa asked, with a hint of snarkiness. Mom whispered something to her, and she just nodded. It seemed like our mom wanted us to stop with the teasing, and diapering us in front of our little sister, is one way to get her point across without yelling and spanking us. While mom put us both in our pajamas, Lisa prepared more bottles. Something told us that our mom didn’t think we’d be dry in the morning. We drank our bottles, while Aimee was fed her bottle by Lisa, and she still seemed to giggle at our babying. Both Kelly and I have a love-hate relationship with babying, and being in diapers, especially cloth diapers. Our mom expects us not wet our pull-ups during the day, but will sometimes diaper us in the evening.

[Author’s note: This is a story from a different perspective, and set in the near future. I got the idea of having stories in the same ‘universe’ from other stories, although I’m not quite sure yet how it fits with my other stories. Medical themes and regression are involved in this story. As always, feedback welcome, so let me know what ya'll think] Chapter 1: Experience required After my birthday, and turning 20, I thought I had everything planned out. Most of my childhood health issues had been resolved, and I had my own small apartment. Not to brag, but I was top of my class at nursing school, but had trouble finding work. Hospitals wanted someone with a 4 year degree, or it was basically as a nursing assistant, with much less pay, not a position for a qualified nurse. I had a scholarship, but also earned money tutoring. Tutoring younger kids actually paid better than older kids. It was looking like I was going to have to finish my BSN degree before I’d take her seriously. One of my interviews was at a small children’s hospital. They said I didn’t have enough experience. I spent half my childhood in hospitals, but they didn’t care. I’m quite petite and still only 5’3” so they think of me as a kid, not a fully qualified nurse. Did they really notice that I wore a pull-up under my pants. I dread interviews for jobs, because of peoples weird reaction to my past, assuming they know, since I legally changed my name at 17. I was a medical miracle according to some, but others though they might catch some virus from me. I’ve survived a gymnastics fall that sent me to the hospital, a car accident that put me in a coma, catching the flu every year as a child, and more. Daycare experience: I’ve worked at daycare centers, preschools, and a summer camp. For some reason, I haven’t been able to find a job I actually enjoy. Well, the summer camp work was good while it lasted. Tutoring grade school students pays well, and doesn’t come with the stress of babysitting kids. Unlike most babysitters, I’m quite experienced at changing older kids’ diapers, and changed my cousins many times growing up. Working at a daycare, the thing that frustrated me most, was how many parents, and teachers, bought into the whole ‘potty trained by 2’ nonsense. Kids do have accidents, kids do regress in their potty training. Medical conditions can cause temporary or or short term incontinence. At one one daycare I worked at part-time, the nurse was an idiot, and reassured parents that their little angel is happy, and their temper tantrums, anxiety and other behavior isn’t the parents fault. I quit after 2 weeks, even though they begged me to stay. At one daycare I applied for a job, then changed my mind, the director actually said she was trying to prepare 5 year olds for Harvard or MIT. Do they want their little darlings to need a lifetime of therapy? Then again, My aunt wanted me to work on schoolwork, the day after I woke up in ICU. I wasn’t really awake and could barely get a sentence out. Normal is overrated: Much to my mom’s annoyance, I loved watching House on TV. I still wear my House t-shirts sometimes. Even though I cringe at the inaccuracies, as I had been in hospital enough to notice, I loved the show. When parents insist their kid is normal, and somehow it’s the teachers fault, I want to scream. Kids learn in different ways, at their own pace. If the parents work too much, hire a tutor to help your kids learn the subjects. One phrase I really hate is “mastering their skills”, such as making sure they can do everything expected of a child in kindergarten. If the child is non-verbal, still in diapers, but seems to be able to read, and use a tablet or laptop, then teach them basic math and English. Last year, I tutored a young girl, turning 10, who was still in diapers due to her inability to stay consistently dry. Her mom was surprised that I was well aware some children find being babied by their mommy comforting, and changing diapers is often necessary. I was aware because that used to be me, I was in and out of diapers growing up. After the car accident, with my mom driving, she wanted things to go back to normal, but that couldn’t happen while I had to wear diapers due to a weak bladder. A second car accident, again with mom driving, was more than my mom could handle. When I woke up from the coma, my aunt was there, my dad was there, but no mommy, and I had a complete breakdown. Eventually, another of my aunts, Charlie, who happens to be a nurse, let me stay with her at the farm that was an hour out of the city, until I got better, and the was able to live with dad again, before going back to Aunt Charlie's farm. The reason I didn't stay with Aunt Charlie longer is that eventually word of my past leaked out, probably from staff at the hospital. Maybe they found one of the published medical journal papers, of one of the studies, that I was a part of. Surviving the pandemic: Part of the reason I hide the details my past as much as possible, is that my story was on national news, for reasons that are complicated. When coronavirus pandemic first hit, I tested negative, when people around me caught the virus. Specialized testing confirmed I didn’t have coronavirus, until a later strain hit me like a freight train. The hospital kept me isolated from other patients, including other teens with coronavirus. It was almost like I was a celebrity, well I was, kind of. Anyway, after a month in hospital, I had survived and my aunt Charlie and uncle Jack, took me to their farm about an hour out of the city. We stayed on the farm, although Charlie worked at a senior center as a nurse, part time. That was three years ago, and now I’m living on my own in the city, changed my name and appearance, and nobody knows my past. I’m just a normal young woman, although I still wear a mask, and gloves. Most people still wear masks, in the city. Tutoring Makela: I had been tutoring a 11 year old girl, mainly on biology. She had a concussion and spinal injury, when she came off her bike, due to a crack in the road. She still had a lot of questions, about how her recovery would be, and how the other girls at school, even her so-called friends avoid her since she returned to school, just before thanksgiving. She is surprised how knowledgeable I am on spinal injuries compared to most of the doctors she has seen. She had a tough day, as she had anxiety, and needed to lay down for a few hours, after getting her diaper changed by the nurse. School rules require her to change her diaper in the nurses office bathroom, or by the nurse. There was a different nurse at school today, who was surprised that Makela asked her to change her. During our tutoring session, Makela messed her diaper a bit, along with wetting it, and that upset her. Her parents are okay with me changing her, while I’m there, and so I changed her. A few weeks ago, her mom was surprised when she asked me to change her, as her mom was busy. I changed her without too much fuss, although since it was in the evening, Makela asked if I could put her night diaper on her, which was thicker than her normal day ones. Makela and her parents know I wear pull-ups, but assumed it’s because of my pandemic-related germophobia. Since the pandemic, more and more women are wearing a diaper or pull-up when going out, as it'si one way to avoid unhygienic public restrooms. It’s clear Makela realizes that I don’t find being in diapers a weird thing, and I’m supportive of her need for diapers.

The band Damage Limitation are on tour and stopping at a festival. Much to their chagrin they have been set up with a PR opportunity that none of them want. The band's manager, John, finds that corralling a rock band is the hardest part of his job. --- This story update, like all my others, is available on my Patreon one week before it gets posted elsewhere. For a $5 monthly pledge you can see every update I post (one every four days) before everyone else. For $10 you get early access plus access to TWENTY-SIX exclusive stories only available on Patreon. Other rewards and tiers are available and can be found on my Patreon page. https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Damage Limitation By Elfy The tour bus rolled down the highway under the blazing sun. The band Damage Limitation were lounging around as the miles of empty countryside stretched out behind them, the tour was really taking a toll on the three-piece band. The group were on their way to the Upload Festival where they would be headlining that night in support of their new album. It was to be the last show before they were to get a well-earned break. In truth tensions within the band were quite high but that was no surprise considering they had been living together in such cramped confines for so long. James, the vocalist and bass player, was sitting at the back of the bus using the video game console. Matt, the guitarist, was furiously scribbling on a piece of paper. He was already starting work on songs for the next album as well as his side project. The drummer, Brad, was at the front of the bus with his feet up and a baseball cap pulled down over his face. Sitting just across from the driver was the band manager. John was looking back at the guys he managed and was just as interested in some time away. Trying to keep these guys from fighting was a full time job. He was hoping for a quiet final day of the tour before heading home to his family. John consulted his planner and reminded himself of an event that was booked for earlier in the day. He closed his eyes and sighed before leaning across to the driver. “We need to make a detour.” John said quietly, “Go to this address.” John left the piece of paper with the driver who immediately started typing the new address into the satellite navigation equipment. John stood up and took a deep breath, he knew that what he had to say would not go down well with the young men strewn around the bus. “Band meeting!” John called out, “Upstairs.” John walked to the upper level of the bus which was filled with equipment. He walked to the front of the bus and sat down, as he heard people coming up the stairs he looked out at the town that was rapidly approaching. The bus sped past a billboard advertising the festival, a picture of Damage Limitation took up a majority of the space. “What’s up?” James asked as he sat down on one of the chairs and put his feet up. “Let’s wait till everyone’s here.” John replied. “That doesn’t sound good…” James chuckled as he leaned back and pulled out his phone. Matt was the second person up the stairs. He didn’t say anything but sat down on a speaker opposite the singer and continued scribbling notes without looking up. Not long after he sat down he shook his head and scribbled out some lines. “Writing our next hit?” James asked as he glanced up from the phone, “Please no octave changes this time. You’re killing me, dude.” “I’m writing something acoustic for my solo stuff.” Matt replied. “That’s good because John’s kicking you out of the band.” James replied with a snide smile. “He’s… what!?” Matt finally looked up from his paper to see James laughing and John shaking his head. “No one is getting kicked out.” John said quickly, “We just have to make an unexpected stop.” “Asshole.” Matt muttered to James before turning back to his paper. Brad finally trooped up the stairs half a minute later. He was yawning and quickly slumped into the seat nearest him. He leaned his head against the window and motioned for John to get on with it. “Alright, now that everyone’s here…” John started, “I wanted to let you all know there is a publicity event booked before the show tonight.” “More autographs?” Brad sighed, “You know how I feel about that.” “Yes, I know.” John replied, “You think it affects your drumming…” “More like it affects his jerking off.” James interjected with a laugh that no one shared. “Fuck you, James.” Brad replied without missing a beat. “Guys, knock it off.” John said as he briefly put his hand up to his forehead, “There won’t be many autographs. You’re going to be visiting a day care at the festival site for some pictures, maybe you’ll help out a bit and th-” “A day care!?” James scoffed, “Count me out.” “It’s the record labels idea.” John said, “They want you to do it so you’ll have to do it.” “That’s bullshit.” James argued. “You have to admit it’s not very rock and roll.” Matt said as he looked up again, “Like, I thought we were trying to make some hard hitting music that makes a difference.” “More like some hard hitting money.” Brad said lazily, “I’ve got a mortgage to pay off.” “Just get cleaned up.” John said, “We’ll be there in about half an hour and I need you all to be presentable for the press. You know you have to keep the suits happy if you want to get your bonus.” With general murmurs of discontent the three band members left to go back downstairs. John reminded himself it was just one more day before he could get a break, he just had to get the band through this last day of the tour. --- The bus pulled in to the festival car park and finally came to a stop. No one on board seemed particularly eager to get off but the roadies from other vehicles came on to start offloading equipment. James was chewing on some bubble-gum as he looked out of the window at the general hubbub outside the bus. He could hear a band on the main stage playing a song but they didn’t sound very good. James never really socialised with other bands, he didn’t mind doing it but it always seemed like other bands avoided them. He supposed his incessant pranking and joking might be the reason but if they couldn’t handle a little bit of fun that wasn’t his problem. “Yo, wake up.” James said as he threw a guitar pick across the aisle at Brad who was sleeping again. “Wha…” Brad slowly looked up in confusion, “Where are we?” “We’re at the festival.” James said, “John’s just gone off to work out where we’re going.” Brad nodded and stretched but soon leant back against the window. He didn’t fall back to sleep but he wasn’t doing much either. Matt was sat on the seat behind him taking a break from writing but not from work, he was listening to some other music. He called it research to see what other bands were doing but his bandmates called it an excuse to goof off. Matt always thought it was rich for them to say that though since it always seemed to be him that was doing the work for the band. James looked back out of the window to see John jogging back across the car park and on to the bus. He had a bunch of contracts and papers and looked a little rushed. He put his paper down on the vacant driver’s seat and looked around. “Good, you’re all here.” John said slightly breathlessly. “Where else would we be?” James asked sarcastically, “It’s not like we’re allowed to have fun or anything anymore.” “James you knew that when you signed the contract with the label you would have responsibilities and…” John began. “Whatever, dude.” James said with a dismissive wave of the hand, “What’re we doing?” “OK, well you aren’t due out on stage for quite a while and there are one or two things lined up for you beforehand.” James explained, “The nursery is waiting for us as we speak so if you are all ready to go.” “I’ve been so excited to do it.” James jumped to his feet in mock excitement and clapped his hands annoyingly. He couldn’t have been more sarcastic if he tried. “Try to tone the sarcasm down before you see the children.” John sighed with exasperation as the three band members filed past him and off the bus. The three uninterested band members followed John across the car park. The area over the fence was very loud, music intermingled with excited cheers and fairground noises as the classic atmosphere of a rock and roll festival. The backstage area was a lot less hectic although festival workers were hurrying to and fro getting things and people ready. The logistics of a festival must be a nightmare, they all thought as they walked through the area. “Well if it isn’t “Music Limitation.”” Shouted a condescending voice from a chair just in front of a large trailer. The band looked around and collectively groaned in disappointment. James let out a string of expletives under his breath as he saw a familiar but unwanted figure. “No one told me Chad would be here” Matt said with a grimace. Chad stood up and started walking over to the members of Damage Limitation. Chad was very well acquainted with the band having been their original lead singer until the band kicked him out for being too much for them to handle. He was now the singer of a different band that were starting to get some momentum behind them, Rose’s Thorn. “What do you want?” Brad asked rather aggressively. Even the usually laid back drummer was less than happy to see the former singer. “Chill out guys.” Chad said with a smirk as he swaggered forwards drinking from a bottle of beer, “Just happy to see my old friends. I hear you’re on babysitting duty.” “Well… Our label’s making us…” Matt muttered as the others scowled. “Aww, mommy and daddy at the label sending you out to babysit for extra pennies?” Chad laughed, “No shame in that. You like doing what people in suits tell you, I prefer to have freedom to do whatever I like.” “Guys, come on. No point standing around out here…” John rolled his eyes as he tried to move his band away from the potential flashpoint. As the band started following their manager away from Chad and towards the nursery they heard Chad clearing his throat and calling out. “I don’t suppose you’ve had a chance to listen to my group’s new album?” Chad asked, “Tales from a Lifer it’s got great reviews and just went platinum.” None of the band members turned around but James threw up a middle finger over his shoulder to show Chad what he thought of him. The other band members chuckled. “I have heard that album.” Matt admitted when they were out of earshot, “I listened to it for research.” “Was it good?” James asked. “Yeah.” Matt replied with a sigh, “Really good.” “Damn…” James said before swearing some more. The nursery that the band was visiting was in a semi-permanent building in a secluded area that anyone with a ticket could access. It was quiet and away from the stages, a perfect place to leave your kids before going out to spend the day rocking and rolling. John led the way around to the day care making sure to enter the back way so that they didn’t get mobbed by fans. “I need you all to smile and be happy.” John said as they approached the day care door. “That’s great.” James said with the fakest smile he could muster, “Because I’m ecstatic to be here!” “Could you try not being an ass for five minutes?” Matt said as he rolled his eyes, “None of us would choose to do this but we might as well make the most of it.” John opened the door to a colourful room full of little kids ranging in age from just babies to younger kids. There were a few helpers running around trying to keep them out of trouble and a few photographers that had arrived shortly earlier for those publicity shots the label were so desperate for. As the cameras started flashing the band members all did their best to smile. The kids all cheered on command when prompted by their guardians and the person operating the single video camera gave the “OK” symbol with his fingers. “We’re getting some good stuff…” John muttered, “Go mingle with the kids.” The band members would’ve all preferred to turn around and leave now that their pictures were taken but they did as they were told and split up amongst the children. For the next half an hour the band did their best to appear interested as they talked to the children about their games. “Nearly time to go.” John said after checking his watch, “Just one last thing to do.”